Quest of a Nobodyby Jade ManiqueChaptersThe end is the beginningComplete againA promise and....Jail time and promise makingGreat danger, the first fragments make an appearance!Before the end, meddling madness!I can swing my sword, sword!Conversations and beliefsThe Shade Files IBad magic and a reference scene!Team Rocket Blasting off..... wait, no.The Shade Files IIMisunderstandingsThe Shade Files III and....The Melody of NobodiesEXPOSITION!!Can't sleep? Have some issues!Visions Of The Future, Part ITrouble in the horizonA walk and- is that an enemy there?VS LunacyAwake and kicking ass!ARGUMENT and rivalryThe end is the beginning ”I said give us the money!” Yelled one of the three men surrounding me, one behind and two in front of me. The one yelling was one of the two in front. He was currently trying to drill holes into my head with his eyes. It was safe to say it wasn't working. ”I'm afraid I forgot my wallet at home. Mind letting me go now?” I said calmly. Here is the situation. I was just returning home from work. It was a nice evening. A little bit cloudy and it was snowing. I like snow. So, I was just getting in my neighbourhood when I was jumped by these three scruffy looking ”gentlemen” here. ”Stop lying! Now hand us the cash!” The man said, neglecting what I just said. I remained silent. I truly did not have my wallet. Otherwise I would have been moving by car. That is, if it wasn't broken all the time! ”Didn't you hear me? Hand. Over. The. Money!” He said, emphasizing the words, especially the word 'money'. ”I'm so sorry. What was that?” I countered with sarcasm. Bad. Move. I tend to do those. ”Why you little- Let's teach this dirt bag some manners. Get him!” He ordered the other two. They charged at me from both sides. You know when time seems to slow down when shit is going down? That's what basically happened. Any person would have panicked in this situation. Too bad I wasn't any person. You see, I had studied some martial arts. I also had decent swordsmanship, but since carrying a sword is very much against the law, I carried a wooden katana with me. All. The fucking. Time. It's pretty much a part of me by now. I analyzed the situation quickly. It was easy to get out of this. With one swift move, I sidestepped the two. They ended up punching each other in the jaw. I didn't stop there and landed a karate chop on the other man's collarbone. He yelled out in pain and fell on the ground. Then, before the other could act, I drew my wooden katana and whacked him on the back of the head, knocking him out cold. This was too easy. These guys had no training or skills whatsoever. Just your oridinary thugs. I turned to the remaining man and my blood froze. The mother fucker had a gun! I rewieved the situation at lightning speed. If I would try to dodge, I would get shot. I'm not that fast. I couldn't attack or defend either. He was too far away. So it's pretty much a lose-lose situation. I prepared for the worst. The gun fired. Everything slowed down. I fell on my knees before hitting the floor. I felt the warm blood soak my clothes. I saw the man get his thugs and run for it, fearing someone might have heard the shot. It was a populated area after all. The colors started to dimmen and I found myself feeling drowsy. A sudden feeling of coldness came over me. I saw something in the corner of my eye. A dark shape. The last thing I saw were a pair of glowing yellow orb like eyes. And then. Nothing. …...... …................. ….......................... ”Not yet.” A sudden burst of light filled my eyes. I was blinded from the pure intensity of it. It took me a while to see that I was...... Somewhere. I was floating in a space that was blindingly white. I felt extremely light, almost weightless. Heavenly serene, even. Like nothing in the world could make me feel down. Then I felt the weightlessness disappear and I began to fall. Suddenly I felt like I hit something and saw the whiteness shatter like glass, behind it a place of complete and utter darkness. I continued falling, and down below I saw a stained glass painting. It had a picture of a mark I knew well. The mark of the Nobodies. The remains of those who lost their hearts. I felt myself slow down and I landed on the stained glass softly. And by softly, I mean I hit my face pretty hard. I slowly stood up, my face still hurting a bit. I looked around. Other than the glass painting, there was nothing but pitch black. Do not worry. I heard a voice inside my head. Danger lurks in here. Going forward unprepared is madness. Three pedestals appeared around the round glass floor. On one there was a shield. On the second one was a katana. On the last one was a staff. Now this is getting more and more familiar. You must choose your path. Choose wisely. This seems so much like the beginning of Kingdom Hearts game. Man that piece of Ps2 history was good. I must be hallucinating. That or I'm dead and this is the afterlifes weird joke. Oh well, might as well play along. I see that I don't have my sword anymore. I feel so naked and vulnerable without it. I move over to the pedestal with the sword. The path of the blade. The power to defend yourself and those around you with your strength. Is this the path you seek? I didn't even hesitate. I grabbed the katana from it's pedestal, as it disappeared. The hilt had grey wraps around it and the handguard had a silvey color. The scabbard had a dark grey hue to it and seemed to be covered with leather or something similar. It also came with a strap to attach to my belt, which I naturally did. You have chosen your path. The path of the blade. Now, which patch will you sacrifice in return? Well, I never really were one to go with the magic mumbo jumbo, so the staff can go. I walked to the pedestal with the staff. The way of the magi. The great power of magic to wield against your foes. Will you give up this path? I just nodded and the staff and the pedestal disappeared. The pedestal with the shield disappeared as well. You have chosen to follow the path of the blade. You have given up the way of the magi. I felt a weird sensation and looked down. I was shocked. The floor under me had turned into what looked like a black vortex. And it was sucking me in. I panicked and tried to get free. It had no effect. I was swallowed into the darkness. Do not let darkness corrupt your heart. I was suddenly out of the darkness and on a different stain glass painting. This one had a the mark of the Heartless. The beings born from the darkness in ones heart. At the center, where I stood, a light was beaming downwards. Beware! I looked behind me. I saw my own shadow rise from the floor. It was a perfect silhouette of me with glowing yellow eyes. I took a fighting stance and drew my blade. The shadow me, suprisingly, did nothing. It just stared. Then, wihout warning, it slammed it's hand against the floor, making a vortex of darkness appear.. Many smaller shadows appeared from the vortex. The shadow me just sunk into the darkness and waved at me, mocking me. ”Defend yourself. These are but mere pawns.”, A voice said in my head. This voice was different from the other one. I was surrounded by ten creatures I recognized very well. Shadows. The weakest and the most basic kind of Heartless. They rely in numbers because they are weak. With a swing of my sword I dealt with one Shadow while it was trying to attack me from behind. I instantly moved to strike a second one, only to hit the floor, the Shadow flat on it's surface. Right, I forgot they could do that. Three shadows jump at me simultaniously. Bad. Move. I just did a simple spin attack, making them all disappear in a puff of smoke. Three down, seven to go. Two tried to attack from the front and two from behind. I jumped over the two in the front, slashed and moved to the other two, destroying one but the other one jumped back. Six down, four to go. A Shadow got me off guard and landed a hit with it's claws. It hurt suprisingly much. I just shrugged it off and destroyed the attacker as well as one who had stumbled in the way with one wide swing. That leaves only three. I glanced around. The three remaining ones were nowere to be found. Had I miscalculated their numbers? Then I felt something grab both of my feet. The three Shadows had attached themselves onto my legs and were pulling me down to another vortex. Here we go again. This time I simply let them drag me down into the darkness. I find myself again on a stainglass floor, this again different from the previous ones. This one beared the mark of the Unversed. The creatures came after the Heartless, but were the first to attack. The beings born of pure emotion. ”Well, well. What have we here?" A distorted version of my voice said behind me. I turned, my weapon a for battle. It was my shadow clone. ”A lost lamb, far from home?”, It said while laughing a cruelly. ”What a joke!” It yelled and raised it's blade. ”A weak thing like you shouldn't exist.” It then charged at me. And boy, was it fast. I acted faster and redirected the attack and attempted to counter. Emphasis on 'attempted'. This thing was unbelievably fast. It not only dodged my attack, but knocked my sword right out of my hands. It knocked me to the ground and pressed it's blade to my throat while cackling like mad. ”ENOUGH!”, A furious voice boomed. A large being appeared behind the shadow me. It wore a heavy looking white fur cloak that covered it's whole body. On it's face it wore a white mask that looked like bone, with two very large horns that grooved backwards and red tribal markings all over it. It swatted the shadow clone with it's cloak, whitch made the clone fly to the other side of the floor. The clone just cackled and sank into a dark vortex. I stared in awe. The thing in front of me was at least two times the size of a normal human, it's cloak making it look very bulky. Darkness itself began to crack, light pushing in from the cracks. The darkness shattered and whiteness took it's place. The glass floor was still there, this time however, it was completely blank. It had absolutely nothing on it. The giant turned to me. ”Are you unharmed?”, it asked. I just nodded. It turned it's back to me. ”Good.” The voice sounded like that of a male. Deep, calm and wise. ”Apologies for putting you through that. I should have known facing yourself would have been too much.” It took me a while to get a from out of my mouth. ”Who are you? What are you? What is this place? What are you talking about?” I had so many questions, all wanting to be answered. It was making my head hurt. This being took a while to respond. ”I needed to make sure you wanted to live.” I took that in for a minute. ”But, I'm already dead. I remember it clearly. I was shot.” Again, the being took some time. ”Yet, you fought like you wanted to live.” He seemed to sense my confusion. ”Your memory is completely fine. And accurate. You did get shot and you were 'about' to die.” He said. I was even more confused than I was a second ago. ”A much more dreadfull fate awaited you however. I was able to pull you out before that, thankfully.” This got my attention. ”You can get up now.” The giant being said. I was, indeed sitting on the ground like some scared idiot. I instantly got up. Two questions popped to my mind ”You brought me here? Why?” He turned to me. Somehow, I didn't feel afraid by his stature of his appearance. ”To save you.”, He said simply. ”Save me? Save me from who?” He looked at me, the eyeholes in his mask seemed to direct his gaze straight to my eyes. ”Not as much 'who' as 'what'.” Then he turned to his right. ”Ah, perfect timing.” I looked where he was looking and saw a window, or something like that, manifesting in the air. The being walked to the window. ”Come.” He said in a non demanding tone. I went to his side and what I saw amazed me. It was like looking at stars. Millions upon millions of starts floating in a dark blue void. And one stood out from the rest. The one closest to us was recognicable as a planet. It was Earth. ”That is your home world.”, He said, sensing my incoming question. ”Tell me. What do you remember of your death?” I was confused by the question but answered anyway. ”Well, I was shot by this guy. I fell to the ground and started to feel cold.” He just kept looking at the planet. ”Anything else?” I started to think back. ”Now that you mention it. I did see a shadowy figure and two glowing eyes.” I looked up and saw him shake his head lightly. He then spoke in a worried tone ”Then I am afraid it is too late.” I was about to ask what is too late when the pieces fell into place. I looked at the planet. For an instant it shined brightly and in a flash, it was gone. I was shocked. I just stared at the place where my home planet had just been. Only to see nothing at all. ”They found the world's heart.” The being said as the window closed and disappeared. I stod there for what felt like an eternity. My legs started to feel numb and wobbly, so I fell on my knees. This being seemed understanding enough to give a little time to think. My world was gone. My home, my family, my friends, everyone. All gone. I would never be able to see them again. Ever. I was alone. ”Why me?”, I managed to mutter. He turned away from me. ”You are special. More than you realize.” ”S-so,” I said, my voice quivering slightly. ”E-everyone on earth is g-gone?” To my suprised the large being shook his head. ”Not quite. Your earth is gone, but there are many more different Earths out there.” He said while looking at nothing in particular. ”Fourteen to be exact. Well, only thirteen now.” I heard him sigh deeply. ”Unlucky number, that thirteen. I did my best to defend all of the Earths. It seem my efforts were not enough for yours though. The others won't share it's fate, this I guarantee.” I had heard of the theory of multiple alternate realities, but even so, that was absurd. ”It's allways good to have a few backups.” he said out of the blue. What did he mean by that? I just don't get it. I looked at him, one question burning my mind like no other. ”Who are you?” He faced me once more. ”I am known as the Engineer, the Architect, the Grand Designer. But you may call me Dagon, the Shaper of Realms.” Wait, he was some kind of ethereal entity with great power? As in a god?! ”Yes, some beings could call me a god.” He said. Did he just read my mind? ”This is my world. I call it the Hall of Blank.” He walked to me. ”Can you stand?” I suddenly felt my strenght come back. I took support of my knee and helped myself up. I also felt much calmer than before. ”Yeah.” Dagon just nodded. ”What were those rooms with darkness and those glass paintings?” ”Just something I created to test you. You suprised me.” I blinked a few times. ”So it was just a trick? An illusion?” ”Yes, a very elaborate illusion. Very lifelike. All except your shadow, that is. I had not taken it into calculations. I apologise about that.” I just stared at the blank floor. Not really sure what to think of all this. ”I understand this must be a lot to take in. Humans are that way.” He said. ”Are you sure you will be allright?” I just nodded. I sensed that he knew it was a small lie. ”If you wish the whole truth,” He began. My gaze fixated on his massive being. ”I summoned you here to offer you a new chance. A..... reincarnation of sorts.” ”So, you'd give me my life back?” I could just sense him frown under that mask. ”Not exactly. While you would still live, it would be in a different world. In a different form.” It sort of made sense. I just saw my own world disappear. Of course it would be a different world. ”What do you mean by different form?” ”Exactly what you think I mean. You would be transformed. Just like the rest.” He paused. What rest? ”You see, in the world I would send you there is a game going on. Gods sending their champions to join in. They, however came are from another Earth. Pretty similar to yours, Actually. Except that people there are even bigger idiots there and Micheal Jackson is dead. Aside from a few more minor differences, your worlds are almost identical.” I worked the gears in my head to figure this out. ”So you want me to be your champion in this game?” ”NO!”, Dagon shouted in anger. ”I WON'T HAVE ANYTHING TO DO WITH THEM OR THEIR GAME! I sense that nothing good will come out of it.” I flinched at his outburts. He calmed himself a bit before continuing. ”I just wish to grant you a new start. No rules to bind you but your own. No obligation. Of course, if you were ever to meet some of these champions, you could act as you see fit.” That seemed like a prety good deal. A little too good. ”There is a small catch though.” Called it! ”Your essence would be scattered around this new world upon entry.” My mind rolled that sentence in my head a few times. ”What do you mean by 'scattered'?”, I asked hesitantly. ”It means that pieces of your psyche, your emotions, your very being would be fractured and scattered around. Your soul would be divided.” ”So I'll turn into an empty shell. Great.” ”No.” Dagon said adamantly. ”You would still be yourself. Maybe a bit different and your emotions and feelings would be a bit shallow.” Well, that's a relief.... Kind of..... Not ”Your scattered pieces would also gain bodies of their own in time. While others could be your friends and allies, some could also be your enemies. Very dangerous ones.” That seemed a bit..... Well, hazardous comes to mind. ”So what should I do about that?” ”I'm glad you asked.” He said. ”You should go and find the fragments of your soul. Then, it's up to you what you do with them. You can allow them to help you on your quest or merge them back into yourself. I would suggest absorbing the more dangerous and volatile ones.” So it'll be an adventure. That sounds interesting. ”So, will you accept my offer? Or decline?” Okay, time for one final question. ”Where would you send me?” ”Somewhere where those creatures can't follow you.” Sounding good. ”Do you know of a land called Equestria?” Equestria? What an odd name. I think I had heard one of guys in the neighbourhood talk about a place of the same name. Other than that, ”I literally haven't got a clue.” Dagon laughed softly. ”Maybe it will be better that you start with a clean slate. Besides, an adventure is twice the more fun if you don't know what will happen next. Am I right?” I can't help but grin widely. ”Absolutely.” The giant being that was Dagon tilted his head. ”Does that mean you accept?” ”Take a guess.”, I said, smiling confidently. Dagon chuckled at the sight. ”Very well then. Have a nice trip to Equestria, Hollow.” My parents were kind of idiots. Who the heck names their kid Hollow? It's really stupid. How Dagon knew my name, I never got to ask before I blacked out. Complete againI was slowly starting to regret my decision to go with Mayfly and her family. Just a little. I could live with it though. She had bombarted me with guestions for a time now. Granted, I too would be pretty curious in her position, but she is just overdoing it. I just found myself answering her questions with the best of my knowledge. Eventually she asked what I was. Since she deemed the answer Nobody to be too vague, I went on the subject in a bit greater detail. Firstly I told her about the Heartless and how they were born from the darkness in ones heart. About how they searched for a heart they did not have and stole the hearts of others. How the one whose heart had been stolen became a Heartless themselves. The remaining part would then turn into a Nobody. A being of body and soul, but no heart. I also told that there were many different kinds of Nobodies, my variant being called a Samurai ”That sounds so sad.”, Whe said after listening to my story. ”To not have a heart. I can't even begin to imagine how it must feel.” She looked at me with sad eyes. ”Does you being one of the Nobodies mean that you don't have a heart?” I stop to ponder that for a minute. Sure, everything I felt was more shallow than they were before me turning into this Nobody, but I wouldn't say I don't have a heart. ”I am not too sure myself. Most Nobodies are just like the Heartless. Animals relying purely on their instincts. The mere fact that I am talking to you and not attacking you is proving that I am not like them.” Mayfly pondered on this for a bit. ”I guess that makes sense.” Then I moved to tell her about my.... Situation. I told her that I did not come from this world and knew basically nothing about it. How my home world was destroyed and how I woke up in the Everfree and found them. I might have left a few things out, but they were 'minor' details anyway. They don't need to know. ”Wait.”, She said, running her temples. ”Let me get this straight. You are from an another word. You were sent here after your own world was destroyed and that you don't even know where you are?” ”In a nutshell.”, Was the best answer I could think up on the spot. I almost feel ashamed of myself. ”Though I was told that I was going to go to a place called Equesria.” ”Well, you're there. I still find your story a bit hard to believe, though.” I felt a sudden mellow wave of sadness come over me and I shook my head lowly. ”I have trouble believing it too.” She just looked at me weirdly and desided not to pursue the subject. Now it was my turn to ask the questions. I asked Mayfly to tell me as much about this world as she could, or at least the basics. She was more than happy to answer. I was, like she said, in Equestria. Apparently it was a land mostly inhabited by ponies. When I asked were there any other races, I was told that there were earth ponies, like Mayfly, pegasi, unicorns, griffins, diamond dogs, minotaurs, donkeys AND goddamm dragons! She also told me about some of the wild creatures that resided around the land. There were hydras, manticores, basilisks, which I all knew from human mythology, but there were a few odd ones like timberwolves. What were those anyway? I just need to find out someday. She also told me that ponies had a thing called a cutie mark. Talk about a name that tastes like diabetes. They were appearantly the mark on their... flank? It represented the ponies special talents. Hers, a potted plant, represented her love for gardening. Stone Gear's was a, well, a stone gear. It seemed to represent his roughness but also his skill to keep things moving. Silver Gem had a silver bar. Not sure what that meant. And judging by Mayfly's reaction, neither did she. Little Twinky was apparently too young to yet have her mark. All in due time, as I say. This world truly was peculiar. Very odd, yet very interesting. I needed to know more. And that I got in a form of a little history lesson. Apparently Equestria was ruled by two princesses, Celestia and Luna. From what I gathered, they were immortal, or at least very long lived, ruling the land for a thousand years. They were responsible for raising and lowering the sun and the moon. Apparently magic isn't that uncommon here, unicorns using it to do everyday things. We were broken off of our conversation about magic by a silent groan. I looked at my right and saw the diamond dog I had tied up for questioning. I had almost forgotten it was there. It still seemed to be out cold, but slowly coming to. It stirred a bit and I swear I could hear the sound of..... wimpering? A bad dream, maybe? Hopefully I'm not the source. I'd start feeling bad. Even Mayfly was looking at the white diamond dog with worried eyes. ”Poor thing must be having a nightmare.” My thought exactly. I saw her glancing at the ropes around the dog. ”Is all that really necessary?” I shrugged. ”Better safe than sorry.” I too though it might have been a bit excessive, considering I could take one diamond dog down with no problem what so ever. She just nodded in understanding. ”I know that they attacked us and everything, but to leave that one behind while the others fled......”, She said. To tell the truth, I also had wondered about that. When the diamond dogs fled, they took the knocked ones with them. Why leave this one behind? It made no sense! ”Their reasoning, we may never know.” I said. ”But if we ever were to find out, then what?” She pondered what I said for a few seconds. ”I.... Don't know.” ”As some would say, ignorance is bliss. Sometimes, not knowing is better than knowing.” I said. My, am I sounding very deep right now. Sure, I had my Obi-Wan moments, as my friends used to tell me. All. The fucking. Time. Sometimes I just spout nonsense. Wise nonsense, but still nonsense. ”What ever made them abandon this dog might be-” I started and pointed at the dog and stopped mid sentence. Loading..... Loading..... Loading..... Initiate OhShit.Exe. Mayfly was confused for a split second. It was then when I spoke up. ”Mayfly, where is the dog?” The dog was no more next to me on the cart. It was gone. Mayfly and I stood up and started looking around. ”It couldn't have gone far.” She said. Not while jumping with those tied legs, it won't. I make strong knots. I spotted something through the trees nearby. Then I heard noice that made me shiver ever so slightly. Howling. Mayfly seemed to stiffen when she heard the howls. ”Timberwolves.” She looked at the direction where I spotted movement. ”They are in that direction.” I rewieved the situation, fast. I came to a single conclusion. One I did not like ”Would you be safe if I were to leave for a moment?” She nodded. ”Yes, the edge of the forest is nearby. We'll make it safely.” That was all I needed to hear. I jumped of the cart and dashed into the forest. Rushing past trees and bushes, sometimes jumping over roots, I moved in the fores as smoothly as I managed. I quickly heard a yell. I stopped for a second before redirecting myself to the correct direction. Seeing that I was heading for a small clearing. What I saw was really bad. The diamond dog, still tied up, was being circled by the most odd looking things I have ever seen. Wolves that seemed to be made completely out of wood. The name timberwolf started to make a lot more sense to me. Anyway, back to the situation at hand. The diamond dog was in the middle of the surrounding pack. It was visibly shaking and wimpering. Time slowed down as one timberwolf lunged at the dog. I would not be able to reach it in time to stop it. Better go with the next best thing. I dashed next to one wolf, took aim and put all the force I could into a palm strike. Hitting the timberwolf straight to the side, I sent it flying through the air. It collided with the lunging wolf at the last moment. All I can say is, just as planned. The diamond dog looked at me like I was a gift from the heavens. I quickly moved closer to it so I could protect it better. One wolf attacked but I brushed it off with a spin kick. It got back up soon and started circling again. These thing must be resistant to my attacks. Another wolf took it to the offensive. Let's see how they handle shattering force. I took a stance and concentrated. The timberwolf came closer. Closer. There! ”Crushing Twin Palm.” I hit the wolf with both of my palms at the same time. It got blown away and it hit a tree. I could see cracks on its wooden hide. I have a hard time believing my own eyes. These things are crazy resistant. That technique had shattered a brick wall. How can they get away with only some cracks?! This battle was seeming all the more doomed to fail. If they can resist that, there's not much more I can do but hold them off. I looked down at the diamond dog, who was looking at the timberwolves with frightened eyes. If only I had claws like the dog. Loading..... Loading..... Loading..... -Activate realizitation protocol- I have claws! One more wolf goes for the attack and I swipe it's snout with my hand. The timberwolf howls in pain and my claws left quite a mark on it. I take advantage of the wolf's distraction and straightened and tensed my hand. I plunged my tense hand into the wolf's side, suprisingly penetrating it's hide and making it howl in pain again, this time louder. I plunged my hand deeper and felt something pulsating near it. I grabbed the source of the pulse and squeezed. The timberwolf made one last whimper of pain and fell limp. I took my hand out. It was covered in a gooey substance. “Eeeeew.”, I said in mock disgust and tried shaking some of the goo off. It mus be like sap, because it wasn't going anywere. The whole timberwolf pack had stopped momentarily, looking at their now dead packmate. They then turned to face me and growled. I gulped silently. There was no way I could take care of all of them. If only I had my sword. .... “My bad.” ......... .................... What. A shining light encompassed me, causing the wolves back off and the diamond dog to stumble over. The light was blinding and divine. When it disappeared from around me, I felt fulfilled. I felt like I was complete again. I glance at my back and what I saw, well, let's say I was ready to die happy. Two swords with grey hilts were crossed on my lower back, covered by their dark scabbards that ended in gray tips. I looked at the timberwolves. They looked wary, as I was now armed. Therefore, I was more dangerous. I was about to draw one of the blades when it flew out of it's scabbard and into my hand. I heard my gears turn. Then I got it. I did not just 'feel' complete. I WAS complete. The swords were parts of me. Ergo, I should be able to controll them. This time I did not wait for initiative, I made it. Time to go to the offensive. I charged at the pack. Before they could even react, I had cut ones left paw off, badly cut two others and hitting one on the head with the blunt edge of my sword. The other wolves backed away, sensing that they were no longer the top of the food chain. Even an animal knows when it's outmatched. One of the timberwoves, the largest one of the pack stepped forth. Must have been the packs alpha. It looked at me with it's yellow eyes with a soul piecing gaze, which I returned with a passion. What happened next suprised me. The alpha dropped something from it's mouth and then seemed to bow a little. It then turned away and left, the rest of it's pack taking their fallen comrade and following behind. Well, I can allways respect a good loser. Sore losers are so undignified. That alpha gave up with honor. It put it's pack before it's pride. I admire that. I walked to look at the thing the alpha timberwolf had dropped. I knelt down to look closer. It was an spherical object. Round, smooth and shiny. Colored..... Pink. Why is it pink? I just decide to figure the ball out some other time. I put it into my sleeve and turn to the diamond dog who just sat on the ground. Completely motionless. .......... Oh god, I think I just caused someone to go into shock! Becoming worried, I went to the dog and shook it's shoulder a little. .......... No response. Why am I not suprised? Well, might as well make the shock-dog a little more confortable. One smooth and precice swing and all the ropes were cut. The sword flew back into it's sheath. I immediatly felt like facepalming. Why didn't I just untie them? I could have used the rope again some other time. I am an idiot! As my palm connected with my cylinder face, a shockwave shot through my head. It made me wobbly and made my vision darken for a second. Apparently, I, somehow, had somehow put pressure and force in my palm without knowing it. I almost knocked myself out. With a facepalm. I need a fricking medal! That needs to be in the Guinness World Records. I'm the only person in the world who is capable of that. Really. I had done it once when I was still learning to control my technique. Spent ten hours knocked out cold in the local hospital, I did. Got a minor concussion and a few ruptured bloodvessels in my left eye. Yes. I am so badass, it's painfull. To me! Okay, enough of that. Time to get this catatonic dog back to reality. I tried snapping my fingers on the side of it's ears, since I knew dogs had sensitive hearing. ............. Still nothing? I got more and more worried. I considered for a bit. One thing came to mind. I just hope it won't be mad at me. I gave the dog a light backhanded slap to the face. It made the dog's head move, but nothing more. I stood up and shook my head. “Ok, now this is getting stupid.” Indeed it was. One more idea came to mind. A very stupid and ridicolous idea. Well, couldn't hurt to try. “There is a huge spider on your shoulder.” No way that would- I felt something cling to my chest. I looked down. “-work.”, I ended my sentence, dumbstruck. “Huh? Well, shows me what I know.” The diamond dog was now hanging on me and holding on for dear life, eyes closed tightly. 'Afraid of spider are we?', I mused to myself. I tapped the dog on the shoulder. That seemed to get it's attention. It looked up, only to see my head and it's six dark slits. I must still have had some effect on it, as the dog.... yelped, let go and stumbled on the ground. It pointed it's finger at me. “You take down timberwolf.”, It said in a broken way. “You drive timberwolves away.” “That is right. Now, you will follow me. Don't try anything, or” I gestured at my swords. Of course I would never do that. A little intimidation just works sometimes. “Do I make myself clear?” Instead of an answer, I got nervous and incoherent gibberish. Then, with a groan, the dog fell unconcious again. I just stared in disbelief. “You have got to be kidding me. I have given that dog mental trauma. Go me.” I desided to punch myself on the face while I was at it. Just for the heck of it. “Well, at least I got it to-” My mind clicked. “-talk.” I felt my world stop when I realized something. I had heard the diamond dog speak. I heard it's voice. There was something in it that bothered my mind. The pitch and the softness of the voice. All pieces fit. You completed the puzzle. You see the picture, and it slightly freaks you out. I look at the diamond dog. A few words or realization leaving my mouth. “It a girl.” A promise and....”A girl. A girl! I frightened and hit a girl!” I raged at myself. I walked along along the direction out of the Everfree. The unconcious, and to my horror female, diamond dog on my back. Why was I so mad at myself? The answer is complicated. Short answer: I just broke my solid personal code. I slapped and propably gave nightmares to a girl! The fact that I didn't realize it made me feel even worse. I've never hurt a girl or a woman in my life. Not after the first time. Granted, she was an unholy bitch who deserved it. But when...... You know what? I'm gonna need to tell you the whole story. Sit tight. This might take a little while. You see, back in my home world, my version of earth, I lived a pretty normal life. Believe it or not. I was average at school, average grades, good behaviour, I didn't smoke or drink. I excelled in sports however. I don't quite know why, but I have always had an exceptionally great stamina. My speed was no joke either. When we were racing, I allways won with a landslide. I was a natural. Coach said that I was most likely the best athlete he would see in his lifetime. He even suggested that I try my skills in the olympics. I turned the offer down. You see, even though I was far superior to anyone in sports, I was actually really modest. I never boasted with my achivements like a normal jock would. I was actually a bit antisocial. I had only a few people I could call friends. And they were as antisocial as I was, if not more. They were all quite unique. A little weird, but that was what I liked about them. After I started taking martial arts classes, I was not that good at it. I was determined, however. I trained on my own. One day, I accidentally discovered my powerful palm attacks. I soon engineered a custom style out of it. Too bad I was banned from using it. As for my skill with the sword. Well, let's say it goes in the blood. Father basically shoved that information down my throat. He taught me to use a sword. It was some kind of 'from father to son' tradition. I always respected my father, even though he was a complete prick sometimes. Still loved me in his own little way. My mother died when I was young. Never knew her. From what I hear, she was like an angel on earth. A true saint. Anyway, one day this girl comes up to me and confesses to me. She was one the most popular girls in the school. I panicked and responded by confessing in return. We started going out. I felt happy at first. A little ackward, but happy. If only I had known.... You see, it turns out that one of my closest friends, not much of a looker but all in all nice girl, had harbored a crush on me for a long time. When she saw me confess my feeling in my panicked state, she got extremely depressed. A few days later, I heard she was in a hospital because she poisoned herself. That same day I also heard the other girl speak of her. She knew the she liked me, and decided to break her heart. And used me to do it. I don't know what exactly happened, but something in me snapped. That evening, when I knew she was walking to home, alone, I followed. Once we set foot on an rather unpopulated area, I jumped her. Knocked her on the head with an empty bottle, knocking her out cold. Then I threw her in a river. She was found two hours later with severe hypothermia. That same evening I heard devastating news. My friend had died. All because of me. I truly wished that bitch would have suffered a horrible death. I don't know what divine force was interfering with my brain, but I talked to my father about what happened. I told him everything. I was honestly thinking he would hit me and yell at me about how stupid I was. To my suprise, he did something he hadn't done in a long time. He hugged me. He didn't say it, but I knew he understood. Before leaving me alone, he told me to think about my friend. What would she want? I went to her funeral. It was sad. Many cried. I cried. I was the last to stay. Even after her parents had left and it started raining. I still stayed. I didn't even have an umbrella, so I was completely drenched. I had done my thinking, just as father told me. I knew she wouldn't have approved of my deed. I vowed in front of her grave, in her name, that I would never hurt a girl again. Not even if it kills me. I was brought out of my little look to the past by a familiar voice yelling for me. ”Hey! Hollow, over here!” I looked forward and saw that I was already out of the forest. I saw Mayfly waving at me from a little further away. Stone was looking very annoyed. I waved back in acknowledgment. Sooner than I knew, I was already by the cart. Mayfly looked at me with a worried expression. ”Are you allright Hollow? I heard the timberwolves. They sounded like- What happened to your arm?” I just looked at my at my arm and sleeve that were still covered in the goo. ”Timberwolf blood. Or sap. Which ever.” Her face was a mixture of disgust and horror. I really needed to wash this stuff off. She then took notice of the diamond dog on my back. ”What about that one? Is it hurt? Where is the rope?” I mentally slapped myself. I had left the remains of a rope in the forest. ”It got trashed.”, I said. It was only a little lie. ”As for the dog.” I looked back at the sleeping passanger on my back. Out like a light. ”She'll be fine.” ”She?”, Mayfly raised a brow. I just nodded. That seemed to suffise. ”Why is she.... you know.” I started feeling very ashamed of myself again. ”Apparently I'm nightmare fuel to her.”, I said. She gave me a look. I sighed. ”And I might have carelesly intimidated her.” She shook her head. ”I figured as much.” I raised my finger to make a point. ”I really didn't meant it.” She smiled. ”I know you didn't. Now let's put her somewhere.” We moved and I slowly lowered the sleeping diamond dog at a makeshift bed that Mayfly had quickly put up. Stone shook his head disapprovingly. Something seemed to catch Mayfly's eyes. ”Where did you get those?” She pointed at my swords. ”I'm pretty sure you didn't have them before.” ”I didn't.” I desided to be honest. ”They came a little late. I was supposed to get them when I arrived.” I looked at my sleeve once more. ”I really need to get this stuff off.” Mayfly pointed at a nearby river. How had I missed that? ”Keep a close eye on her.” I gestured at the female diamond dog. She nodded with an earnest smile. Now, time to see if this stuff comes off. -Ten minutes later- ”Son of a....”, I curse under my breath. This stuff was stickier than superglue. I had gotten the most of the sap off, but not all. And it was somehow pissing me off. I don't usually get frustrated easily, so this must be something special. -Five minutes later- Okay, almost there. …..... Got it. Completely clean. And it only took...... fifteen minutes. Mental note: Never repeat that stunt. EVER! It's not worth it. I got back to the cart. Mayfly is sitting on the edge of the cart, humming what sounded like a lullaby. I saw little Twinky sleeping. She is young after all. She needs her naps. I find myself join in on the humming, quickly memorizing the pattern. Our little duet soon comes to an end. Mayfly laughed softly. ”Got yourself cleaned it seems.”, She said quietly. ”It was not easy.” My thoughts exactly. Oh, wait... ”I can imagine. Must be like getting blueberry out of a table cloth. It just won't leave, no matter how much you scrub.” I chuckled at the metaphore. ”That's suprisingly accurate.” I looked at the diamond dog. ”Is she allright?” ”Sleeping peacefully.”, she said. ”Good to hear.” I saw a city nearby. ”That must be.... what was it?” ”Trottingham.”, She filled me in. ”It's not that far away. A couple of hours at most.” I nodded. I climbed on to the cart. ”Feel free to continue moving when you feel like it. I'll rest and meditate a bit.” I sat into a lotus position and closed my eyes. Soon, I was in a sleep like trance. …........ I opened my eyes and found myself in the white realm again. The floor was no longer empty. A Nobody symbol with two swords crossed behind it had appeared on the blank floor. ”It is fitting, isn't it?”, I heard a familiar voice say behind me. I took a breath and turned around. The first thing I said? ”You forgot my blades.” Dagon chuckled ackwardly. ”I'm sorry for the mishap. You have to understand, even gods make mistakes sometimes. Especialy someone with as much responsibility as me.” ”A likely story.” Couldn't argue that it made sense. I was still bitter though. Dagon sighed. ”I made a mistake, and I acknowledge that fact. I only noticed that it was missing when I saw your battle with the timberwolves.” I felt myself raise an eyebrow. ”You were watching?” ”Yes. It was quite entertaining. That one with the heart squeeze was a bit overkill though.” I looked away. ”I didn't like doing that.” Dagon bowed down to my level. ”I didn't imply that you did. You were protecting someone. You did what you had to.” True. Didn't make it any less wrong. ”Good thing that pack leader knew when to stop.” ”Indeed. Unlike what others believe, timberwolves are not just bloodthirsty savages. That leader cared for his pack. That is rare, but not unheard of.” I looked at the floor. ”He threw his pride away to save his pack from further damage. That is true honor.” Dagon looked at me for a good while. Then he started laughing. ”That is the talk of a true warrior. Noble and strong, yet kind.” He chuckled. ”Boy, you truly deserve that form.” A samurai. A warrior who respects and fights with honor. I can see where he is getting at. ”So, how have you been? Has you stay been good?” ”Well, other than everything I feel is more like an echo now and me getting attacked a couple of times. Petty good.” I answered with no hesitation. Sure, I had a rocky start. But hey, I bet those other humans didn't get it any easier. And I already made some friendly acquintances. Well, I can quite safely leave Stone from that list. That guy doesn't like me. Then again, I don't think he likes anyone. Then I remebered something. ”Hey Dagon. The leader timberwolf left me a weird object.” I pulled the pink ball out of my sleeve. ”Any idea what it is?” Dagon crouched and looked at the sphere. He let out a low chuckle and straightened himself. ”Well, well. Seems he had the right idea giving it to you. That is a soul fragment.” I blinked. ”You mean that's-” ”Yes. This it's a fragment of your soul. Of course they won't all look like that.” I looked at the ball. ”So, what do I do with it?” ”Well, you could absorb it and make it aprt of you once more. But since I don't sense any hostility from this piece, I suggest you keep it for now.” I gave him a weird look. ”I am not storing this in my sleeve all the time.” ”There is an alternative.” He said. ”You have a place to store items and other things.” ”I have no clue what you are talking about.” Dagon laughed. ”Let's just say that that place is right where you are. You just need to zip it open.” My vision begins to fade to black. ”It seems your visit is cut short this time. Goodbye for now, Hollow.” ….......... I opened my eyes. I was again in the cart. I must have been dreaming. ”Hollow.” Is that how he contacts me? Through my dreams? That seems like a thing a god would do. ”Hollow.” And what did he mean by that the place to store stuff? It was where I was? I don't get this! ”HOLLOW!” I flinch ever so slightly and turn to Mayfly. ”Oh, sorry. I was lost in thought.” She just shakes her head. ”Just wanted to inform you that we've arrived to our destination.” I looked and saw that we were very near the city now. ”I guess this is where we part ways.”, she said in a saddened tone. ”So it seems.” I looked at her. ”It was a pleasure to meet you, and your family, Mayfly.” She gave me a warm smile. ”It was a pleasure to meet you too Hollow.” I began to walk away. ”Hollow, wait!” I turned and saw Mayfly throw me a small bag. I caught it. It felt a bit heavy. ”That bag is filled with bits. It's our currency around here. Have it as a thank you for saving us and getting us here safe.” I smile, even though they won't see it. ”Thank you. Goodbye.” I wave at them and start walking towards the city. I need to get certain things from there. I start to wonder about what Dagon said. Right where I am? Zip it open? That almost sounded like a bad pun..... He wouldn't..... No. Can't be. That would be just stupid...... But then again..... I eye at the zippers on my chest. ”He couldn't possibly..... could he?” I moved and took the left zipper between my fingers. I pulled it down and, to my utter amazement, it moved. I opened it all the way down. I looked in and saw nothing but darkness. ”You just had to take all out of my name, didn't you?” I was empty inside. I was hollow. How dare that damn Dagon make my stupid name make even more sense! Deciding not to think about this for now, I took out the pink orb and threw it in and closed the zipper. As annoying as this was, I did see some possibilities with this. …..... I just may have hammerspace! That would be kind of cool. The fact that it was inside me made me feel weird for some reason. I was just setting my foot into the city. ”STOP RIGHT THERE CRIMINAL SCUM!”, Someone shouted behind me. I looked back and saw a stallion with impressive looking armor. Must have been a guard. ”Problem?”, I asked him politely. ”You are under arrest.”, He said. Excuse me, WHAT?! I was confused. ”What for, if I may ask?” ”Two reasons. One, entering the city without paying the toll.” There was a toll? When?! ”Two, carrying a weapon inside the city walls.” I tilted my head, more confused than a few seconds ago. ”But you have a sword.” I deadpanned. ”The law forbids only non-ponies from carrying weapons.” …......... Who made these laws anyway? They must have been pretty damn racist. ”How about I just pay the toll and be on my way?”, I suggested. ”Trying to bribe your way out of this, huh?” I facepalmed. What the hell is it with this pony's reasoning. ”Not gonna happen! It's jail time for you.” He said with a smug smile. I wanted to knock him around a little, but my common sense told me that attacking a guard and going 'fuck teh pohlice' on them is a bad. Fucking. Idea. Even though I could do it. I really need to think of a way to get out from this situation before I get into any more trouble. -Twelve minutes later, Trottingham prison- ”How the hell did I get here?”, I asked myself, very, very, very confused. Jail time and promise making”How the hell did I get here?”, I asked myself, very, very, very confused. Sure, I know 'how' I got here. But how did I get into this situation in the first place. Here's what happened. I tried to explain things to the guard and tried to negotiate my way out of this mess. Well, apparently the guards in Trottingham are not jerks who are just super strict about the law. They are full on assholes. The toll must have been just an excuse to get me into even more trouble. Racist, all of them. Down to bone racist. So, somewhere along the ride, my brain took over and I just let them throw me in jail. Why, in the name of God, would I do that? I must be really stupid or something. Who let's themselves get imprisoned? No sane person does that. No insane person doest that. Nobody. Does. THAT! ”Hope you enjoy the view.” Said the smug looking guard, smiling like he had just saved the world. 'I want to shove my swords up your ass!' Yeah, that's another thing that pisses me off. The not only took my swords, but also took my money. I'm pretty sure one of them talked about selling them. I'm also pretty sure they would have taken my suit if it wasns't, you know, a part of my body! These guys are more corrupt than hollywood movie makers. I'm looking at you George Lucas! I still blame you for creating Jar-Jar. ”And don't even try to escape.” No shit! I'm in a fucking cell. In a prison. That is filled with guards. I don't want to die as a wanted criminal! ”After a late prison break in Stalliongrad, every outpost has boosted security. Unlike that stupid band of cats and that ugly bird thing, you won't be going anywhere.” Ohhohoho-how wrong this guy is. Those bars? I could easily just slip through them. The guards? I could beat them all if it came to that. Locked doors, etc.? I could just smash them open. There is literally nothing keeping me here. Why haven't I escaped yet? Because I don't want to be a criminal! I don't want a bounty on my head and have to deal with bounty hunters all the time. That is the only reason I haven't gotten out and kicked this guys ass. ”You won't be alone though. One of the boys caught some shady punk sneaking around the city. Hope you two get along.” He said and left. I heard the metal door to the cell block close. So I'll get company? At least it's better than wasting time alone. Also, 'I want to crucify you with rusty nails, cut of your dick and then whip you with barbed wire till you die!' Thanks Brain. Needed to get that one out. Now I'll stay sane and won't kill anyone for a few more hours. …........ I'm sorry. I get really edgy when my sword is taken from me. When that happens I just want to- [Doctor D has censored this piece of mindless rage for your safety. Exposure might lead to such hazards as: insanity, vomitting, becoming catatonic, puking blood, committing suicide, killing your cat(If no cat, then dog), murdering your family, raping dead corpses, your blood turning into acid, having to play Ultima 9 until you beat it and don't go insane(*insert evil laugh here*), becoming jewish(don't take this one too seriously), going to hell, having to find a working Atari Jaguar CD(I hope you know Doctor Insano, otherwise you're fucked) AND seeing flying poptart-cats that shit rainbows.] -that son of a cock sucking whore! …......................... ….............. …..... I really need to see someone about my issues. 'You tell me.' Shut up Brain! I would look around to look at my cell, but I already knew what I would find. No beds of any kind. Just a square room, walls of stone on all sides, except one that had bars. This damn cell didn't even have a window, because this place couldn't get any darker if it had one. Thank God I got semi-good nightvision. Still was dark but at least I saw further than my metaphorical nose. That thought got me thinking. Did I have a nose? Or eyes? Or a mouth? Hell, I didn't even know if I had a face under this cylinder head of mine. Maybe it was a helmet of somekind? I could try taking it off, but the slight possibility of me tearing off my head did not spring confidence. Can I even eat? I haven't felt hungry for some time now. Then again, I have been here only for..... about four hours, I think? Maybe six. I don't care right now. When I do get hungry, then I care. Why am I even thinking about this? I have been here for, like, six minutes and I am already getting bored. Well that blows! I need to stop thinking. I sat next to the back wall, in a dark corner. I took the lotus position and began emptying my mind. When I get stressed, I meditate. It helps, usually. I began to forget my surroundings and go into my own little world. The only place where I could experiense true solace and serenity. It also helped me gather my thoughts. I already started to feel calm. And that world was shattered as the metal door was shot open. You have no idea how loud that is. Two guards walked to the hall and stopped by my cell. They both turned to me. ”We are going to open the cell door. Don't try anything.” The other, I'm going to call him Guard A, said with a stern look. ”Or we will put you down.”, Added the other, who happened to be the same jackass who put me in here. I'm calling him Jack Ass. Fitting, isn't it? They opened the door and a third guard came and pushed someone into the cell. My new fellow prisoner fell on the stone floor and I could hear a yelp of pain. I can imagine why. The door was closed and the guards left. It's official, these guards are now twenty percent more jerkass. I take a closer look at my new cellmate....... My mind just froze. What is that phrase I was looking for? 'You have got to be kidding me?' Thanks Brain! And ditto. On the floor was a very familiar form of white fur with black stripes on the arms and legs, wearing a grey vest. The female diamond dog. What was she doing here? 'You left her with Mayfly's family' I mentally facepalmed and yelled ”D'oh”, in my head of course. How could I have forgotten that! She must have woken up, panicked and tried to sneak out of the city and got caught. This just proves my point about these guards being racist. Also, HOW DO I FORGET SOMETHING LIKE THAT?! 'Because you don't use me enough.' ….............. Oh my god! Brain has a point. 'See why you suck yet?' Shut up! I was broken out of my mental argument with..... my Brain, by a small noise. The diamond dog had crawled to the back of the cell and was now huddled against the wall, hugging her legs. She was't that far away from me. I saw her.... shivering. I saw something in the corner of her eye. Realization came to me like a bullet train. She was crying. It was silent crying. I saw the tears, but I didn't hear anything. Like she was afraid to let out even a wimper. ”Scared?”, I asked. My sudden question seemed to startle her. She started frantically looking around. She must not see in the dark as well as I do. ”No need to be afraid.”, I tried to assure her. ”I'm here, in the corner to your left.” She turned to look into my direction. The knowledge of my location seemed to ease her up a bit. I was glad that it was so dark. I didn't want to frighten her again. The diamond dog looked at the floor, her ears drooping slightly. ”Me scared.”, she confimed. She really did have a broken way of speaking. I wondered if it was usual to her kind. ”And why is that?”, I questioned futher. I attemted to keep my voice as gentle and non-threatening as possible. She hesitated for a second before answering, ”Dark.” I thought as much. I got up and sat next to her. I placed my hand on her shoulder. ”It is allright to fear the dark. The unknown.”, I said. ”But if you just evade it and shut it out, how will you know if it's that bad?” Here I go, being Obi-Wan again. Sadly, it didn't seem to work. ”Me want home.” She said, her voice barely holding together. This is getting very hard for me to watch. Emotinal rollercoasters are never fun. ”You will.” I said. She looked at me again. ”They cannot keep neither of us here forever. Besides, I could just get up an leave if I so wished.” That seemed to get her attention. ”Why you not leave?” ”Simple,” I said. Hopefully this will have some effect. ”If I were to escape, I would embarrass the whole guard for letting that happen AFTER they tightened security.” This got a few snickers from her. Mission success. ”You weird.” Her mood seemed to have elevated just a bit. I let out a chuckle. ”That's not the first time someone has called me that.” A few minutes of silence passed. Neither of us spoke at all. ”Who is you?” That came out of nowere. But hey, she made the initiative and asked. Points to the diamond dog. ”My name is Hollow. Yours?” I gestured towards her, but then remembered that she didn't see as well in the dark as me. Her ears drooped again. ”Me have no name. Everyone call runt.” I could feel a vein appear on my metaphorical brow. Did I just hear correctly? She has no name and the other diamond dogs call her a runt. Must be because she is smaller than them. That just makes me angry. ”That's not much of a name, is it?” I say. She just nods lightly, hugging her legs a bit tighter. ”If the others call you that, why do you want to go back?” My question seemed to have an effect I did not desire. She started crying again. ”Dad is alpha. Must go back.” She responded. There was no longing in those words. Only fear. I started gathering the pieces together. She was the daughter of the alpha and she also was the runt of the pack. Father is not pleased by this and most likely disowned her daughter. The alpha controls every dog in the pack with fear, daughter included. …....... Wait. Alpha? As in the pack leader? …....... ”Say, your father wouldn't happen to be the big diamond dog that shouts orders, has a temper and a big sword?” She looked completely puzzled. ”How you know?” ”Well....”, I start and prepare to say the next line. ”I might have beat him unconcius.” I saw her jaw drop. It looked quite humorous. ”You beat dad?” ”With one hit.” What? It was. One clean hit to the back of the skull. Instant K.O. She seemed amazed and a little bit fearfull. ”You strong.” ”That or very lucky.” She hesitated before asking me, ”Did you beat that scary thing too?” Hold it. Is she referring to me? Dammit! So I AM the reason she was seeing nightmares. I should propably not mention I am that thing. I don't need to freak her out. Let's play the part of the unknowing. ”And what did that scary thing look like?” She hesitated again. ”It was big. Wore weird clothes. Beat many packmates easily.” She said, fear covering her voice. ”Very scary.” I have to admit, I must have been a frightening sight. To beat them while I was unarmed. Let's try to mend this situation. ”Why are you so scared of this creature?” ”Hurt packmates. Would hurt me.”, She said quietly. Got to admit, that is pretty good reasoning. If something hurts others, it just might hurt you. ”How do you know that?” She didn't answer. Maybe she didn't know. ”Just because somethings seem evil and scary, it does not mean they are.”, I said. ”That is like judging a book by it's cover. It might be uniteresting at first glance but the content inside might be the complete upposite.” She seemed to be thinking over what I just said. ”You say it not harm me?” I smiled. ”I'm pretty sure it won't. And if it does, I could protect you.” This earned me a smile from her. ”How about this? When we get out of here, I'll help you get back home.” Her ears rose and she gave me a small smile. ”Me would like that.” At that moment the metal door opened yet again. Through it walked a very familiar mare. A guard followed her. ”Hollow!” Mayfly said and looked through the bars. ”I came as soon as I heard. How did you end up in there?” I shrugged slightly, not that she would see it. ”Something about not paying the toll and carrying a weapon.” The mare shot a glare at a guard dressed in a golden armor behind her. Then she turned back to me. ”Don't worry. You'll get out of there soon.” The large stallion in golden armor stepped forward. ”From what I hear, you saved my little sister from a band of diamond dog slavers.” That guard was Mayfly's brother? ”I stumbled onto the scene and gave my assistance, yes.” Wait. Did he say slavers? I was suprised when he gave me a brief salute. ”I am Green Shield. The commander of the Trottingham guards.” He was in charge? This could be good news for me. ”I want to personally thank you for helping my sister and her family in a time of need. You are to be pardoned and released. Effective immediately.” Green Shield opened the cell door and gestured me to come through. I got up and walked out of the cell, staying close to the door to the cell. As I stepped into the little light that came from the outside, I saw the diamond dogs eyes widen. ”I would also apologise for the guards actions.” Green Shield continued. ”I will also get you all the thing you will need. After that I expect you to leave the city.” So I was still going to be kicked out of the city. I can live with that. ”Firstly, I want my swords and my money returned.”, I said. The important stuff first. ”Already done.”, He said as the guard I dubbed Jack Ass came in, carrying my swords and my bag of bits. He didn't seem happy. I took my swords and put them on my back. They just attached and stayed there with no support. Must be magic. I took the bag, opened my zipper slightly and threw it in. If they were suprised that I could do that, they didn't show it. Except Mayfly, whose eyes were the size of plates. ”So I can request anything you can provide?” ”Yes.”, Green Shield answered. I was hoping he'd say that. ”I'll give you a list of things I'll need. But before that.” I walked back into the cell, gaining a questioning look from Green Shield. I walked to the diamond dog and knelt down. I offered her my hand. ”I'll get you out of here.”, I whispered so only she could hear. She looked at my hand. Her eyes showed hesitation and a glimpse of fear. After a few seconds she slowly took my hand. I helped her up. She really was smaller than the other diamond dogs. While they were still a few inches smaller than me, she barely reached the spot where my chin would be. I turned to Greenshield. ”I will take this one with me.” He seemed rather hesitant. After sharing a look with Mayfly, he sighed. ”Fine. If you are sure.” I nod. ”Now, about those things I need.” I say and start listing. After a a half an hour, they've got all the things I requested. I just opened my zipper and threw them all in. I, as I promised, left the city after that was done. The diamond dog following me. She still looked a bit fearfull of me, but she seemed to fear being alone in the city even more. She stayed very close to me as we walked out of the city gates. I gave her a look and placed my hand on her shoulder reassuringly. ”Now, how about we get you home.” At first she looked at me with a tiny bit of doubt. Then a weak smile appeared on her face. Together, we started to walk towards the Everfree. Until she gets back to her pack, I will protect her. Just as I promised. So, now our little Nobody has cleared up some issues, been released and has promised to help the diamond dog get back to her pack. What could go wrong? By the way, the prison break refers to the latest events in the fics Through Feline Eyes and Leather-Winged Oddity Great danger, the first fragments make an appearance!We had walked for a couple of hours now, both unnerved by the ackward silence looming over us. Neither of us spoke much. I occasionally asked her for directions to her packs whereabouts. Apparently they had set camp in the Everfree forest. It was not supposed to be that far away by now. I finally got sick of the infernal silence and tried to strike up conversation. ”So,” I began. ”Why is your pack here, in the Everfree?” She stopped when I asked the question, and so did I. I saw her fidget her hands nervously. ”What ever it is, I won't be mad at you. Does this have something to do with Green Shield said about slavers?” She took a while and nodded. ”We take ponies to mine gems. No gems, dragon mad.” ”So the dragon is harassing your kind?”, I concluded. She nodded. ”No gems, dragon eat us.” So basically it was take slaves or become dragon food. I can't blame them for doing what they do. If what I believe is true, dragons are big, have sharp claws and can breath fire. What chances do the diamond dogs have against them? None, zero, nada. They were just food on legs for the dragons. ”I can see why you would do that.” I said softly. ”When it's the matter of life and death, sometimes it makes you do things that might be fundamentally wrong.” I really couldn't blame them. I propably would rather die than resort to slavery, but anyone else, who are afraid to die, will go to any lengths to survive. One thing came to my attention now. ”I apologise for the question but, what can I call you?” Her ears perked up in suprise. ”I mean, it's bothering me that I can't refer to you in other ways than 'diamond dog' or 'she' and 'her'.” Her ears fell down again. ”Me tell you me have no name. Why you not call me like rest of pack?” ”Because I find calling someone a runt is offensive and rude.” I said honestly. It was just so unfair. To judge one because of the way they were born. The thought of doing that made me feel wrong, just plain wrong. I put my hand on my metaphorical chin. ”How about I call you...” I was thinking of a good name. Something that fit her. Her race seemed to be semi aggressive and non-friendly, yet she appeared to be very timid and kindhearted. A name popped into my head and I smiled. ”Eve” She looked at me and mouthed the name a couple of times. Then she smiled happily. ”Me like it.” ”KRYYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!” We both flinched as a loud screech echoed in the air. We both searched the direction of it's origin. The diamond dog, that I will call Eve from now on, pinpointed it and her eyes went wide. ”Pack that way.”, she said before running off. I ran after her and soon caught up. She was pretty fast and I really needed to try to catch up. It didn't take that long for us to get to a clearing where the pack was. And what we saw was horrifying. I could see the look of pure horror on Eve's face. Many diamond dogs lay in the ground, some bleeding badly, others missing entire limbs. There was blood all over the place. Only one figure stood in the middle of the carnage. The alpha. ”Dad!”, Eve cried out and walked forward. ”What happened?” The alpha turned around slowly and looked badly damaged. His body had many deep looking cuts. With no warning, he fell over his decapitated head rolling on the ground. Eve screamed on terror and ran to me. She looked at me and saw that I wasn't paying attention to her. I got ready to draw my weapon. I had a very bad feeling about this. Right behind the alpha's corpse stood a dark shape. A shape nearly identical to the one I had right now. A samurai that instead of being light gray, was almost black, minus some white lines on it's body. It's cylinder head had three white oval shaped horizontal slits instead of six diagonal one like me and it had a Jack O' Lantern-mouth. On it's back were four obsidian black swords. Instead of the Nobody symbolls on it's sleeves, it bore the mark of the Heartless. ”Well, well, well. What have we here?”, A distorted voice said. I recognised it immediately. ”If it isn't the lost lamb! Still as pathetic and weak as allways.” I drew both of my swords an took a defensive stance. ”Who are you? What are you? Answer!”, I demanded. I gestured Eve to get behind me, which she did. The dark Samurai laughed like a madman. ”I am you. You are me.”, It said. ”I am Xolhowl and I will kill you and your little doggy.” As it said that, some words appeared on the edge of my vision. Soul Fragment discovered Name: Xolhowl Type: Anti-Hollow Classification: Heartless Represents: Evil Status: Enemy The words soon disappeared. 'Looks like we got a status screen.' Thanks Brain, I could have figured that out. I didn't get much time to argue as the dark Samurai rushed at us, swinging two swords. ”KRYYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!”, It yelled as it started to lash out attacks. I was able to block all the attacks and stop them before they could hit either me or Eve. I was at a disadvantage, however. If I moved, that thing would get a clear shot at Eve. I was pinned down to this one position. Things were not looking good. The dark Samurai jumped backwards, gaining some distance. ”Well, the lamb isn't so weak anymore.” It snickered. ”Well, that won't do. Not at all. Such a pathetic thing is not allowed to be strong!” It attacked again, but this time so fast that I couldn't react in time. It stopped, it's face inches away from mine. It's blades ready to cut off my head. ”Goodbye. Little lamb.” Time froze for me. There was no way I could escape. As Xolhowl's blades came closer to my neck, I saw my zipper begin to open. In a flash the dark Samurai was thrown backwards. It soon smashed to the ground. That was not the most suprising thing though. There was a leg coming out of my chest. Eve was looking at this sight with wide eyes, and so was I. The zipper opened completely and out jumped a figure. A feminine voice spoke up. ”About time I got out. It's really dark and boring in there. The thing is like a maze with no walls.” In front of me, stretching her's limbs, was another Nobody, a Dancer to be precise. The text appeared on my vision again. Soul Fragment discovered Type: Dancer Classification: Nobody Represents: Femininity Status: Friendly I grimaced at the word 'femininity'. It just sounded so wrong for some reason. 'On this, we agree on.' Plus, she is kind of hot- NO! I will not think that! That is disgusting. That-She, I meant she, is technically a part of me. That's like...... incest with yourself. Eeew! The Dancer jumped closer to me. ”Hello there!”, she greeted cheerily and made a mock salute. ”You must be the original. Dagon told me about you. The name's Elie, at your service!” I had trouble getting words out of my metaphorical mouth. ”Wha....How.....” It all came together. ”The orb.” ”Yup! That was me.” Elie said and tried to give me a thumbs up, but failed to notice that her hands didn't include thumbs. ”It was really dark and spacious in there. It's a miracle I found my way out. You are a meanie for putting me in there.” 'Can't argue with that.' Shut. Up. Xolhowl got up and brushed dust off of itself. ”Another fragment joins the party. This will be fun. Now I'll get to devour you both!”, It screeched and charged at us. This time I didn't give it time to do anything as I rushed against. Our blades collided and I stopped it dead on it's tracks. Elie also put her efforts into action and when I held the dark Samurai in place, she slid behind it and kicked it's head. This made it flinch and I saw a gap in it's defence. I threw it's blade away and slashed it across the chest. A gash appeared but it didn't make a sound. I froze as I felt a sudden sting of pain in my back. I fell on one knee as the pain started to reach my nerve systems. I looked back quickly and saw one of Xolhowl's blades hovering behind me, black substance covering it's tip. I looked at my chest. There was the same black stuff that was on the blade. 'Black blood. Huh. That's funny.' Not.... the time. The pain started to spread but I was able to partially contain it. Elie yelped as another floating blades cut her shoulder, followed by a stab in the the stomach. She fell on the ground, clutching her stomach. Xolhowl stood there like nothing had happened. ”Well, that was disappointing. I was actually expecting more of a fight.”, It said sounding a bit depressed by how the fight turned out. A wicked smile formed on it's mouth. ”Oh, well. If you are to be ended here, might have some fun in the process.” It turned towards Eve, who was paralyzed by fear. I tried to get up but the two flaoting swords dug themselves through my shoulders, pinning me to the ground. Xolhowl waved his finder at me. ”Tsk, tsk. Don't be getting up. That is a big no-no.” It said. It took slow steps towards Eve, bathin in her fear. I couldn't let that happen! ”Don't you dare!”, I yelled and tried to get up, only to be brought down by a massive jolt of pain. I was completely helpless. Xolhowl laughed. ”Oh, I dare. I dare so very much!” It stopped a few feet away from Eve. I tried to get up again, this time concentrating and shutting the pain away. I began to crank myself up, ignoring the blades piercing my shoulders. Slowly. Too slowly. Xolhowl lunged and prepared to slice her into small cubes. ”No!”, I yelled. Then, at that second. ”-FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU-” For a spilt second I saw a dark figure falling from the sky, hitting Xolhowl in midair and crash into the ground with massive force that resulted in an impact that sent dirt and dust flying in the air. The whole area was filled with dust, preventing me from seeing what had happened. I saw a figure run towards me. It was Eve who apparently had shaken away her paralyzing fear for the moment. She ran behind me and grabbed my arm. I pulled the blades out of my shoulders and threw them aside. She looked at me, eyes filled with worry. ”I'm fine.”, I said. None of the wounds were fatal and I could handle the pain. Elie joined us too, still clutching her stomach. ”I'll live.” She answered my incoming question. I took my swords and went into a stance, prepared to face what ever came out of that smoke cloud. As the dust started to clear, I saw a huge crater. On the bottom there was Xolhowl and on top of it was.... ”Woo-ouch! That was the best. Ride. EVER-Ow!. Freefall all the way! HOLY BANANA JEEZUS THIS HURTS!” I could not believe my ears. Before the end, meddling madness![This chapter is in third person] Last time our protagonist met his first fragments, one who offered to help and one who posed a great threat. Just when things were looking bad for our heroes, a solution literally dropped from the sky. To understand what happened, we need to backtrack in time. To travel to the time before the destruction of Hollow's world. In the halls of white, a man by the name of Jack Barrowman was runnig to the receptionists desk. He was running late for his first day of work in a local mental institution. ”You are late.”, said the female receptionist. ”Yeah, sorry. My clock stopped working.” ”I see. Doctor Daniel is waiting for you down the hall.”, she said dully and pointed at the right direction. Jack nodded and left. After a while of walking, he encountered a man in his early fifties. He was wearing a pure white doctors jacket. ”Doctor Daniel I presume.” ”You would be correct Mr. Barrowman. Follow me.” He said professionally and lead the way. Jack followed. ”If what I read in your file is true, you applied for the open job at our observation room. Why is that?” Jack didn't take too long to answer. ”Because I believe looking after these people is as important as treating them.” Dr. Daniel nodded briefly. ”An excelent answer, Mr. Barrowman.” He stopped in front of a grey door. He pulled a key from his pocket, unlocked the door and gestured Jack to go inside. As Jack complied, he took a quick glance at the room. There was little to nothing in there. Only one chair in front of a controll panel and about fifteen small screens. There was also a small red phone on the wall, over it was red text: 'Emergencies only'. ”This will be your work station. I know it's not that glamorous, but it's the best we can do with our budjet.” He walked over to the control panel and started showing Jack the buttons and what they did. ”This one changes the camera's. It's a little odd at first, but I'm certain you'll firure it out in no time. These ones mute the audio from a certain containment unit. I would advise not to do that. It's important to hear what the patients say.” ”But,” Jack started, as he had noticed something. ”why is this one muted? Containment unit #13.” Dr. Daniels' features darkened. ”Yes, that's patient number 13, _________.” He said, not even noticing that the patients name didn't leave his lips. ”He is a lost cause. His ramblings are why this spot is vacant in the firts place. We mute him so no one has to listen to his mad talk.” Jack was intriqued and desided to ask more. ”Why is _________ here? What did he do?” Dr. Daniels pullet our a file from under his jacket. ”_________ suffers from a multitude of personality quirks. His sense of reality is warped and he has low empathy skills. His understanding of others feelings is almost non-existant. He's quite the posterboy for psychopaths. He was first admissioned here when he attacked a boy and ripped out his throat,” Jack listened curiously to the tale, but cringed at the last part. ”with his teeth. He has shown signs of mild cannibalism. Suprisingly he is quite benign and serves only as an annoyance. ” He glanced at the screen. ”Seems like he's talking to himself again. It's best to ignore him for now. There is nothing we can do to that man.” Jack was puzzled by such a statement, but desided that the doctor knows best he just took a seat on the chair. ”Thank you for informing me. I think I can take care of things from here.” Dr. Daniels nodded. ”Very well, Mr. Barrowman. Good luck.” He said, left and closed the door. Jack glanced one more time on the screen of containment unit #13. Then he turned his attention to the other screens. Maybe this time they shouldn't have muted that screen. -Containment unit #13- ”So this world will end?” ”That's right!”, said a voice with hints of an irish and scottish accents. He didn't show in the camera. Only _________ could see him. ”Will it involve exploding cheese falling from the sky?”, _________ with the ultimate pokerface. …........ ”Exploding cheese! Why didn't I think of that one? Pity.” He said. _________ laughed. ”Or, or killer bunnies. That would be priceless! The ultimate combination of cute and deadly!” ”Brilliant! I'll have to think about that one.” ”Will the world go boom with a poof of rainbows and glitter?” _________ asked. ”As much as I wished that would happen, no. Nothing so glamorous.” ”Well that's sucks.” _________ said, clearly disappointed. ”So, why is the great Sheogorath in my presence?” Sheogorath clapped his hands together. ”Aaa, so you've heard of me. Makes this easier! I came here for an offer. An offer for you! How would you like to leave this wretched realm of yours and live in another wretched realm?” _________ rubbed his chin. ”What's the catch?” Sheogorath bellowed out in laughter. ”I love it when they ask that. Here is the deal. I send you to an another realm. There is a game going on and I, the Daedric Prince of Madness, Sheogorath the Great, choose you as my champion for the games! You are perfect! A lunatic, absolutely nutty, completely bonkers!” ”And don't forget down to bone insane.” _________ added. ”Yes, and that. HAHAHA! I'm really starting to like you boy. You're almost as mad as I am! And that is no small feat.” Sheogorath said and clapped once more. ”So, will you accept this deal and leave the rest of this world to it's untimely demise?” _________ really considered it. ”Where do I go?” The Daedric Prince smiled. ”Does Equestria ring a bell?” It did. ”The world with technicolor ponies and that show that weird people watch? Sign me in!” ”Excelent! Now, on my mark you will be there. What time and place, is even beyond me.” He said merrily. ”Now! One! Two!” ”Do I get the Wabbajack?” ”No. Three! Happy falling!” -The observation room- Jack was just minding his own business. Looking at the patients was very important, but also very boring. Some were huddled in a corner, some were biting their fingernails or scratching the stuffed walls. His mind turned back to _________. Could that man really be that bad? Was there really nothing they could do? On a moments notice Jack turned to look at the screen of containment unit #13. And he was speechless. He quickly got up and grabbed the red phone on the wall. After a while, a voice of Dr. Daniel spoke. ”This better be important Mr. Barrowman. That phone is for emergensies only.” ”Yes, well. You are not going to believe this.”, He said nervously. ”_________ is gone.” ”WHAT?” ”His containment unit is empty. He isn't there.” ”Are you sure Mr. Barrowman....... Mr. Barrowman.” He waited for a response. ”Jack, are you there?” He wasn't. Not anymore. -In the skies of Equestria- _________ had allways wondered what it was to fly. ”This is awesome!”, He yelled as he plummeted down. He looked around to see the blue sky and the bright sun. Two things he hadn't seen in twelve years. In a spur of the moment, he started to sing. ”I believe I can fly. I believe I can touch the sky!” Then something rushed to his brain. He was falling from a great height. There was a forest under him. And land. Hard, soily land. His gears ticked at maximum speed. ”Oh.”, He simply said followed by a, ”FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU- ” He felt himself hit the ground very hard.He saw dirt and dust fly all over the place. Suprisingly it didn't hurt as much as he thought. ”-uck.” He finished his yell, very quietly. As the adrenaline started to manifest itself in his systems, he yelled out, ”Woo-ouch! That was the best-ow. Ride. EVER-Ow!. Freefall all the way!” Then the late main wave of pain really hit. ”HOLY BANANA JEEZUS THIS HURTS!” I can swing my sword, sword!I don't believe it. It's simply not possible! It can't be him. It just can't! There is no way in hell that it's him! 'I want to see how long it takes you to get out of your denial stage.' I'm not in denial because there is no way it's him! 'Yeah, keep telling yourself that.' In the crater, on top of my dark counterpart, layed a human shaped figure that was wearing a very recognizable get up. The dark coat of Organization XIII. In the darkness of the hood, two bright red round glowing eyes were apparent. The figure grunted and jumped up, rubbing it's back. [Click it!] ”Holy hell. If that is what happens when you deal with gods, I should have done it sooner.” It- sorry, he said. …..... Wait, what? He looked around to see the deep crater he was in. ”Woah.”, He said in awe. ”Did I do that? I must be some kind of meteor. That would be so awesome.” He said and rubbed his hands together. He stopped and looked at his hands. Then the rest of his body. He whistled. ”Cool beans. Always loved black. Black like granny's armpits.” Please, just stop speaking like him. It's painfull to hear. He seemed to take notice of us looking at him. ”What? Never seen a guy fall from the skies before? Sheesh. Wait.....” He proceeded to hop up and down. ”Oh boy, oh boy. Such odd creatures I'm seeing. A big doggy and.....” He stopped hopping and used his hands as binoculars. You know, like kids do. ”Are you two Nobodies?” I didn't react but Elie nodded, having nothing she could say. ”Interesting. Things like you in here. Very odd. Yes, indeedy!” He said as his glowing eyes shifted to narrow slits, as if they were closed in a thoughtfull expression. He nodded his head many times. Eve was looking at me for answers. I just shrugged, telling her I had just as little clue as she did. ”And why does the ground feel so weird?” ”Grrrrrr.” He looked under his feet to see Xolhowl, on top of whose he was standing. His other leg was over it's head. ”Oh, 'ello mate. Didn't see you there. Are you mildly or majorly injured? Want some Jell-O?” Xolhowl somehow managed to swing it's sword at the dark coated figure, who just jumped out of the way. ”Whoah, easy there mate! No need to blow your shit. Though I too would be mad if someone fell on me from out of nowhere. I would be more confused now that I think of it, since it would be pretty much impossible. How funny. For somone to fall from the sky with no logical explanation.” Through his rambling, he had dodged all the attacks Xolhowl had thrown at him. I don't think he even realised he was being attacked. It was getting more difficult for me to deny it. ”It is a very weird day. Here I was, minding my own business in my room and then the fricking Mad God comes to meet me. I tell you, I thought I was heavy trippin' on shrooms.” He then grabbed one of Xolhowl's swords midswing with his gloved hand. [battle music!] ”Could you stop that, it's very bothering.” He said and threw a punch to it's face. It was thrown back and then it got a kick in the chest. He then grabbed one of the black swords and looked at it. ”Well, it ain't diamond, but close enough.” He said and attacked with a stab, which Xolhowl just evaded. ”Aren't you going to help him?” Elie asked and pointed at the fight. ”Okay, I'm going to be very blunt.” I deadpanned. ”Because I don't want to die. If that is who my Brain thinks it is, I'm not going to risk it.” She did not argue. ”What are you, maggot?” Xolhowl cried out in anger. He got an answer in a form of a barrage of quick slashes. It seemed to have a hard time parrying all the attacks. I could hear the coated figure began to sing a song as he continued his attack. ”Do you like my sword, sword? Sword, my non-diamond sword, sword You can not afford, 'ford Ford, my non-diamond sword, sword Even if you could, could I have a patent! He cut a clean gash into Xolhowls shoulder. No one else can make a sword Exactly in this manner, manner Welcome to my manor, manor I ca ca ca canna canna Xolhowl tried to land a blow on the coated figure, but he just stepped out of the way and kneed it in the stomach. Swing, swing, swing my sword, sword Whenever I get bored, bored I can swing my sword, sword I can swing my sword, sword! He parried an counter attack and kicked it in the face. Xolhowl hit the ground, but quickly got up. Once I hit the floor boards But I had it restored And it was expensive But it was a write off! Swinging is my business And by that I mean swinging swords you can not not ignore Do you like my sword? He dodged a bunch of stabs and gave Xolhowl a stab of his own. It pierced the spot where it's heart would be, staggering it. Ha! That was retorical You know I am the oracle I know you like my sword It's made of freakin' diamonds(not really) He threw the sword high in the air and punched the staggering Xolhowl multiple times in rapid succession. If you don't you're lying But that would be fine Because it is awesome And you're probably jealous! I can swing my sword, sword Cuz I am the lord, lord He circled behind it and the sword fell into his hands, and without even looking back, he thrusted the blade through Xolhowl's chest. Lord of non-diamond swooooorrrrrddddssssah!” Xolhowl fell on the ground, unmoving. It's body soon evaporated into black smoke, swords included. [battle music, over.] ”WRYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!”, He let out a battle cry. ”Wait. Am I supposed to yell that before or after the battle? Ah, who cares.” The three of us looked at the sight stunned. It took me and Elie our combined effort to land a few hits on Xolhowl, and he took him down without taking a single hit. And that song. Well, let's say my denial stage just passed. It was most definetily him. ”Wow.” Elie said, amazed. ”Your friend is badass.” ”Hollow's friend strong.”, Eve mused. I scowled a little. ”He isn't my friend.” ”And that, ladies and gentle....man, all without a single drop of rum!” The coated man proclaimed proudly, quickly adding, ”Speaking of rum, I need to get wasted. Haven't gotten one drop of booze in twelve years.” I stepped forward. ”What are you doing here?” He turned to me and began walking closer. ”Now this is intresting, your voice sounds familiar. I wonder why?” The second he was close enough, I took his hand, moved it behind his back and put him in an arm hold. He was about a head taller than me. ”Oh, hey! I know that hold. It was used by my- OW!” He yelled out as I tightened my hold by moving the arm upwards. ”Okay, okay. I give. Uncle! UNCLE!” After a few more yells of 'Uncle!' and 'HOLY RAPTOR JEESUS!', I released him and he started rubbing his shoulder. ”You meanie, you know how fucking much that hurts when you do that!” He yelled to my face. ”Would you rather have me play a game of 'palm-meets-face'.” I retorted. He crossed his arms. ”Touche.” ”Umm, very confused here.” Elie said, turning our attention to them. ”Who are these? Friends of yours? ….... You have friends?” He said with mild suprise. ”Shut up.” I said and punched him but he ducked under it. ”You have much to learn young grasshopper.”, He said in his Mister Miyagi-voice and waved his finger at me. 'I know you want to kill him right now. Don't. Do it.' I will ignore you now, Brain. ”Okay, mind telling us what is going on, because we are kinda lost.” Elie said motioning at herself and Eve. ”Yes. Is he Hollow's friend?”, Eve asked. I looked at Elie with mild disbelief. ”You don't know?” ”Well, just because I am a piece of your soul does not mean I have your memories.” I should have guessed. ”How do you two ladies know this little fella, anyway?”, He asked, turning to the girls. ”Funny. He never did strike me as a player.” I aimed a palm strike to his head, but he grabbed my hand before it could connect. ”Why so aggressive today. We haven't seen each other in twelve years. Is a hug too much to ask?” ”Shade, aren't you supposed to be locked up in a mental asylum...... and how do you know Pirates of the Caribbean?” ”Internet.”, Shade answered instantly. ”They let me use it in turn for me shutting up and stop biting people. A good deal if you ask me.” ”..... Then how are you here?” I was getting annoyed now. ”Oh, that. Sheogorath came and made me fall from the sky. It was fun.” ”The Daedric Prince of Madness. Really?” I asked in disbelief. Then again, I was sent here by a god myself. ”As I live and get drunk. Speaking of which,” He said, scouting his surroundings. ”where is the nearest bar? I want to get wasted!” ”You are not drinking! I forbid it.” I said adamantly. ”Yes, mom.” He countered sarcastically. ”Stop yelling at me! I am a just a little boy.” ”You're 27.” I deadpanned. ”A big little boy.”, He countered. Oh, how could I forget. It's impossible to reason with him. Why do I even bother? ”Waaaait a minute.” He said and walked to Elie. ”What do you mean a part of you?” Slow reaction! ”I am a piece of his soul that has scattered to many different fragments of his psyche.”, she blurted out. Smooth, Elie. Smooth. Shade looked thoughtfull. Make one incest joke and I swear to god, I will kill you on the spot! 'Woah! Easy there, tiger.' ”Well ain't that dandy!” He cheered. ”I think I get it. Maybe..... Kinda......Meh, who cares.” ”How about you show your face? Take of your hood.” ”Huh?”, Was his reaction. ”Okay. I don't see where you are going with this, but okay.” He slowly took of his hood and lowered it down. Elie and Eve gasped. There was nothing inside. Where his head should be was nothing at all. He felt the spot with his hand. ”Well what do you know!” He exclaimed. ”Haha! Allways fun to mess with your head- Okay. Bad joke.” He put his hood back on and the red eyes appeared again. Eve was the first one to speak up. ”Hollow's friend weird.” ”Ditto”, Elie complied. ”Well, I'll better be off. Need to find me some booze!” He left walking. ”Wait!” I yelled after him. ”There is a-” But it was too late. Shade suddnely fell down with a ”Wheeeeeeee!” and a loud thud afterwards. ”-cliff.” I grunted and shook my head. Eve and Elie looked worried. ”Don't bother.” I said. ”With his luck, he'll live and find his way into a city.” My words were confirmed by a loud, ”I knew there was a cliff! Shut up!” I glanced at the sky. The sun was setting. ”We better set up camp. Nightfall approaches.” I began to walk away. ”Hollow still not tell who that is.” I heard Eve say. Elie had folded her arms, expecting an answer. I stopped and glanced back. I felt their gazes on me. I sighed in defeat and got it out there. ”His name is Shade. He's my older brother.” I walked away. I didn't need to see it, but I heard their jaws hit the ground. I ignored the reaction and walked to the bunch of dead diamond dogs. They, even though they were sent to capture slaves, didn't deserve to be left to rot here, out in the open. I opened my chest and pulled out a shovel I had taken from Trottingham if I ever needed it for situations like this. I pulled out another shovel and threw it to Elie, who almost dropped it in suprise. ”Help me bury them. They deserve that much.” I said and began digging a hole for one of the dogs. Elie quickly came to aid me. Eve was very insistant that she wanted to dig her father's grave herself. Apparently diamond dogs are natural diggers, as it took her under a minutes to dig large hole in the ground. Once we had made enough holes and put the dead diamond dogs to rest. We filled the graves and I even made a makeshift cross out of large branches I cut of a tree and some rope and shoved it on top off Eve's fathers grave. We then walked away from the graves, as none of us wanted to set camp and rest on the land where the dead lie. Setting up the tent, that I pulled out of myself, naturally, was rather tricky when you have to do it yourself. Eve didn't know how to do it and Elie started acting like a ”little princess”, saying how working does not suit her. I could only submit to take care of it myself. 'This might take a while.' For once, Brain, we agree. Conversations and beliefs”There. That should do it.”, I said after a painstaking process of somehow setting up the tent, BY MYSELF, might I add. Do you know how hard that is to do when nobody is helping you? No, then you don't know what I just had to go through to make this thing stand straight and not fall apart. Yes, I congratulate you. You are awesone and a badass. It was a pretty small tent, only able to fit two people inside. I desided to suffer the cold night and give the tent to the girls. Besides, this is a good setup. If any wild animals deside to come too close, I could ward them off. The wounds on my shoulders shouldn't hinder me too much. The pain had already passed and now they were only mildly sore. I could shut that out with no problem. The moment the tent was done, Elie dived in, almost knocking me over in the process. ”Hey, where are the blankets?”, came her voice from the inside. ”I didn't have time to get them out yet.” I said camly. I reached into my chest pocket and pulled out two thick blankets. Elie snatched them and they were immidietly pulled into the tent. 'No ”thank you”? That bitch!' It's not that bad. I have sometimes been called a saint because of my patience. 'That's bullshit! You just bottle it all inside.' Changes nothing. The sun was almost completely beyond the horizon. Eve was about ot enter the tent, but stopped at the entrance. I saw her gazing at my direction ”Go on. Get some rest.” I said. She waited a moment before nodding and going inside. I sighed. ”God's know you'll need it.” I went to sit under a nearby tree that was about five feet from the tent. Taking the lotus position I began to meditate and gather my thoughts, while keeping my other senses vigilant. Okay, this is what I have noticed from my hammespace. When I reach into it, it automatically knows what I am searching for and provides it to me. Very easy to manage. Maybe I should come up with a name to call that space by. Hammerspace sounds kind of stupid and un-original. What could it be? ….... I have desided. It shall be called The Void. It's simple, fitting and makes sense. Good enough for me. Now, I have encountered two fragments of my soul. My evil and my........ femininity. God I feel wrong just saying that. Does that mean that there are other sides to me that I don't know about? If so, then how many of them could be bad? It really was quite confusing. Hmm, maybe I could ask Dagon about this. I'm sure he'd know. I start to let my conciousness fade away and let the darkness take over. ….......... ”It is good to see you again, Hollow.” I open my eyes an find myself standing in the the white world. ”You look like you've been in a fight.”, Dagon said after inspecting me. ”You could say that.” I said and cracked my neck. ”Almost lost and got my friend killed.” I said slowly. ”I got too confident. Let it blind my judgement.” Dagon nodded. ”That is human nature. Few can see past the shroud called confidence.” He said in his mysterious tone. ”Tell me, who were you fighting.” ”A fragment.” I said. ”My evil.” ”So you faced Xolhowl.” My heart must have stopped for two seconds. How did he know that thing. ”I sense you are confused. You see, Xolhowl was the shadow you faced here when you first arrived. He must have been powerful.” He said and turned his back to me to look at nothing in particular. ”..... Yeah.” I reluctantly admitted. ”If it wasn't for another piece, I would have died a lot sooner.” ”So, Elie got out and helped you. Just as I instructed her.”, Dagon said. I should have guessed. ”We still would have died though, if it wasn't for my brother's sudden appearance.” This seemed to get his attention. ”Your..... brother? How? You were the only one I was able to save before your world was swallowed by darkness.” Was that disbelief in his voice? ”He said something about Sheogorath sending him here.” ”Sheo....”, He stopped. And shook his head. ”So he has joined that infernal game as well. I don't see why they won't realize. That cursed game will not bring anything good.” ”So you object of the other god's choice to participate?”, I asked, curious to hear his answer. ”You could say that. When this all started, I got this bad feeling. I know to trust these feelings of mine. I don't know what will happen, if anything at all. But when it does, it won't be good.” That sounded very interesting. I was actually wanting to see what would happen. I desided to chance the topic. ”So, My brother beat my evil fragment and it disappeared in a puff of dark smoke.” Dagon seemed to tense slightly and turned to face me. ”You mean you didn't absorb him?” I shook my head. ”What does it matter. It's dead.” ”Oh, nonono. You don't understand.” He said and shaked his head. ”Your soul fragments can't die so easily. It will take some time, but Xolhowl will reform himself.” WHAT?! ”The only way to take care of a Soul Fragment permanently is to absorb it and make it a part of you again.” So I will see that thing again. That is insane. ”It seems your time is running out.” He was right. I started to wake up. ”Remember this.” He said. ”Protect those close to your heart.” …......... And with that, I awoke. I could see it was still dark. Once I gazed at the sky, I saw a moon float in the sky. It was midnight. I looked at my hand. There was no way I could defeat Xolhowl if we met him again in my current state. I need to become stronger. I got up and briefly stretched my limbs. I also inhaled the cool night air. It wasn't that dark. The moon and the stars left more than enough light to see. Well, I was up. Might as well check how the girls were doing. I walked over to the tent, and lifting the canvas that acted as a door and peaked in. I saw Elie snoozing soundly, wrapped in her blanket. She murmured something intangible in her sleep. When I looked around for Eve, I discovered that she wasn't there. I found that very odd, although I probably know where she is. I grabbed the free blanket and took it with me. I began walking to the place she would most likely be. It really wasn't that far away. You could really walk there in a few minutes. As I passed trees, I glanced to the sky. It was much like the night sky in my worlds. Well, when you could see it, anyway. It looked so beautiful. Words cannot describe how stunningly magnificent it was. I imagined that every one of those stars was their own little world. Too bad my world couldn't be there with them. I arrived to the clearing where we had fought Xolhowl and buried the diamond dog pack it had killed. It was just as I had suspected. Eve sat there, in front of her father's, the diamond dog alpha's grave. Her ears drooped. I walked towards her slowly and stopped just behind her. ”Cold?” She tensed slightly, but as soon as she saw it was me, she relaxed. She sat there in silence for a little while. ”Little.”, She finally said. I had planned for this. I put the spare blanket I had taken from the tent on her shoulders. She gave me a look that I couldn't quite distinguish. ”Thank you.”, She said softly. I couldn't help but smile a little. Even if no one could see my expressions didn't mean I should ignore them. I sat there, right beside her. I took the lotus position and meditated, making a silent prayer for the dead in the process. She glanced at me weirdly. ”What you doing?” ”I'm praying for the dead for a safe journey to the afterlife.” I said softly as I made a few gestures with my hand. It was my own personal prayer. First I made a cross shape on my chest, then I circled my hands in opposite directions, finally bringing them together in front of my stomach, the hands forming a cage of sorts. Finally, I finished the prayer with a light bow. ”Why?” She asked. ”They attack you and did bad things.” I was silent and looked at the makeshift cross I had made. ”That is difficult to explain.” I saw her look at me expectantly. I could at least try. ”All life is connected. Loosely, but still.” I began with a calm voice. ”It is like a big spider's web. Each one of the millions of strands representing a different life. All strands are connected to even more strands. If you remove one strand, the others closest to it feel the effect.” I looked at her, checking if she was keeping up. She seemed deep in thought and after a few minutes, she nodded. I continued. ”Just like those strands, each life is connected to other lives. If the correct lives are lost.” I paused for dramatic effect. ”The rest of the lives closest to them will follow. If many such critical threads are lost, the web would become unstable. Take enough away, and it breaks away.” I paused again. ”Every life, every death. They all have a matter. Be it good or bad. No one knows. Every life effects those around it, untill it binds them together.” She seemed overwhelmed by what I said. I wasn't done yet, though. ”But death is necessary. If no threads disappear, more threads will gather. More and more, growing in number, untill finally the web cannot handle the weight. It will fall.” I said all that, the calmness in my voice. ”Just as life is important, so is death. It keeps the two in balance, preventing the web from coming completely apart.” I looked at her again. ”Do you understand what I say?” It must have been what felt like five minutes, but finally she spoke. ”Me not sure. All so complicated.” ”And rightfully so. I don't expect you to answer immidietly.” I said to her. ”This belief of mine is why I do not enjoy killing, but know that it is necessary to keep the balance.” I looked at all the graves, anger slowly gathering in my heart. ”This,” I pointed at the graves. ”is foolish waste of lives.” ”Why you tell me this?” And like that, my anger was gone. ”Because I don't see any reason not to tell you. And that I trust you to eventually come to the correct conclusion.” Her ears twitched slightly. ”You trust me?” ”Of course.” I said sincerely. ”Ever since we talked in that jail cell.” It was no lie. It was then when I saw Eve as what she was. Small, fragile, scared and most of all, kind. I saw a small smile on her lips, just for a split second. Then her attention turned to her father's grave. ”Back then.” She said. ”That thing attacked. Me felt weak, helpless.” She sounded disappointed of herself. ”Me want stronger.” She said with new fire in her eyes. I looked at the night sky. ”Then come with me.” She looked mildly suprised at my request. ”I can teach you.” She smiled, now more visibly. ”Me will be happy to.” 'Okay, first of all, teach her to speak properly.' All in time, Brain. All in time. I got up and offered my hand to Eve. She took it and I helped her up. ”We better get to camp. We'll get moving in the morning. The destination will be determined at dawn.” She nodded and followed me. The two of us got to the camp safely. After we said our goodnights, she went to sleep inside the tent. I went to sit under the same tree as before. I waited there and guarded the camp untill sleep finally got to me. The last thought I had before fading into the dreams, was how nice Eve's smile looked. -Morning, around 8 a.m- I had gotten up pretty early. Eve and Elie were still sleeping so I desided to take out a map I had been given in Trottingham. I tried to pinpoint our location in the Everfree, which prooved very frustrating. I finally managed to find where we roughly were. Considering we really couldn't go to Trottingham anymore meant that I needed to learn of this world in greater detail somewhere else. I needed to find a library or an archieve. According to the map, the closest town from here was a place called Ponyville. Guess, we'll head there and try our luck. I looked at the map and saw many cities. Stalliongrad? Manehattan? Phillydelphia? Talk about punny names. Shade would love these. …......... Speaking of that asshole, I wonder what he is doing. [Third person mode-active] Unknown to Hollow and his friends, there was some commotion in Trottingham, the city that Hollow and Eve left yesterday. ”Run! The monster will eat us!”, Cried a mare. The Shade Files IAs our heroes are having their well deserved rest, there is great commotion in the city of Trottingham. The cause was quite predictable. -The city of Trottingham- ”Run! The monster will eat us!”, Cried a mare and ran into a house and locked the door. ”Oh, I will if these things won't shut up about it.” Said Shade, in a rather irritated tone, as he let go of the now unconcious town guard. There was a line of thirteen knocked out guards behind him, to those who bothered to count. There was only one more in his way. Shade just gave the guard a glare, his glowing eyes narrowing. The guard comically fell over, petrified stiff like a statue. Shade just walked over the petrified pony, and continued his way. ”Seriously! You bite one guy and you get branded as a cannibal. Not that there is anything wrong with that, but sheesh!” He yelled, tucking his hands into the pockets of his coat, leaving his thumbs out. There was something particular Shade was looking for and he wasn't going to let anyone or anything stop him. ”Where the hell do I get booze in here?” He yelled to no one in particular. Naturally, he got no response from the street he was walking, which was pretty empty. Only a few ponies and some diamond dogs and griffins had the guts to stay outdoors. And even them were too scared of the man in the dark coat to even try to get in his way. ”Man, is this place quiet. My room in the loony bin had more noise than this.” He said to himself. ”Let's see.” He looked at his mental checklist Find the most ragged down bar you can find. They have the best stuff. (Working on it) Beat up some lawkeepers for no apparent reason and fuck teh pohlice. (Check) Burn an orphanage. Get a diamond sword. (Pending) ??? Profit. He let out a sigh. Then he looked at his pocketed hands. ”Holy cow, I have pockets!” He said, as if making a great discovery. ”But first of all.” He said and scouted around. He spotted a place that just screamed 'filthy bar, we have poison in our drinks'. ”That place seems so shady it could be the base for criminals. Time to get me some booze!” He literally hopped to the bars direction. On the door he stopped, looked at the small sign that read 'The Poison Apple' and couched. ”Time for a dramatic and subtle entrance.” He then proceeded to kick the door of it's hinges. The door flew across the room and hit a group of five of diamond dogs who were playing cards in the corner. Two of them were knocked out and the table was shattered. Everyone stared at the scene, slackjawed. Then they turned to the place where the door used to be and saw the dark coated figure step in. Shade took a deep breath. ”Hmmmm. Smells like blood and tears of the oppressed. I like this place already.” He said gleefully and stepped further, not minding the suspicious, wary and hostile looks he got. He sat on a stool in front of the bar. He gave the barkeek a look of utter glee. ”Give me the strongest thing you've got. And no, I don't care if it kills me.” The barkeep eyed Shade. He was a stallion, whose face was stern and coated in suspicion. ”You are going to pay for that door.” This got a few gigles from Shade. ”Didn't you hear me the first time? Or are you just senile?” The barkeep grunted angrily but pulled a bottle from under the table. He threw it to shade who grabbed it and looked at the label. ”The Black Death, eh?”, he mused at the name of the beverage. ”Hehe. This should be good.” Before he could even take the cork off, the bottle was swatted out of his hands, smashing to pieces and spilling it's contents to the floor. Two big and angry looking diamond dogs sat on either side of him. ”You disturb our game.”, Dog A said angrily. ”We not like that.”, Said Dog B. ”Strike one. Barkeep, another.” Shade said, as if he hadn't heard anything. Another bottle was thrown to him, this ones fate pretty similar to the last. ”Didn't you hear us? We said we not like that.” Dog A said. ”Now apologise and no one get's hurt!” Dog B yelled. ”And strike two. Another.” Shade chimed. As the barkeep gave him another bottle and Shade was about to take a sip..... Well, why don't you just take a quess at what happened. The contents of the bottle were on the floor yet again. ”Don't play games with us!” Dog A shouted next to Shade's ear. Shade stayed quiet for a few seconds. ”Barkeep.” He said in a tad more serious tone than what he usually did. ”I'm going to apologise in advance.” Before the barkeep could say a thing, Shade had taken a good grip on the back of the dogs heads and he smashed them at the serving desk. The desk broke and so did the floorboards when the heads of the diamond dogs collided with it. ”That was strike three, fuckers! You just can't take a hint and let a guy enjoy his booze, can you?”, He said loudly and kicked their faces a little deeper into the floor. Everyone in the Poison Apple stared at the scene. Safe to say, many jaws hit the floor simultaniously. The barkeep just stared at Shade angrily. ”You are going to pay for that too.”, He said, sounding very annoyed. Shade got up from his chair. ”Just give me a goddamn drink.”, He said. Barkeep just rolled his eyes and threw Shade one more bottle, this one labelled 'The Deathly Hallows'. He snickered at the name. ”Oh, Harry Potter. You are amazing.”, He said and took off the cork. Finally he was going to get his long waited drink. As the bottle reached his lips, *CRASH* An loud noise accompanied by a tremor shook the whole building and made Shade drop his drink. He watched as it slowly shatter on the ground. ”What the hay was that?”, Barkeep wondered out loud. He looked at Shade, who didn't appear to move at all. ”Hey, kid! You allright in there?” His question was not answered. He soon started to feel a tingle in his spine. He didn't like the feeling. Shade finally moved, but not towards the door. He walked over to the near wall and stopped. Everyone looked at him, all beginning to feel the tingle in their spines. Then, Shade lifted his fist and punched the wall. Accompanied with an explosion of wooden shrapnel, there was now a gaping hole in the wall. Everyone at the bar just stared, not believing their eyes. The barkeep looked ready to explode. ”Now listen here-” And that is as far as he got. He felt something that made the words stay in his throat. There was something around Shade. A wavering visible force. A blood red aura that radiated all over the bar. The manifestation of pure, unrefined rage. Shade walked out to the street through the hole he had created. There he saw a large creature attacking a group of guard ponies that were trying to get it under control. It had destroyed a large building, which was the source of the tremor. The creature was quadruped, almost feline like. It's hide was dark purple and black with a few blue lines on it's head and back. There were three magenta tendrills on it's back and on both sides of it's face. It's mouth was jagged and it's eyes yellow. The tip of it's tail was magenta and it had four spike sticking out of it. It's limbs had four purple claws each and on it's forelegs were two shackles with hooks on the other end. (You know, this thing) The creature was flailing at the guards, swatting them away as if they were mere flies. It roared at the unicorn guards who were keeping their distance and firing magic at the beast. It merely shooked it off. They were nothing but bugbites to it. It turned and saw the man in the dark coat approach and lunged at him. As the beast ran towards him, Shade just cast an angry glare at it. The aura intensified, the beast's eyes widening slightly. It froze and tried to turn and run away. “Stop right there.” Shade said in a cold tone. The beast, to the guards utter amazement froze in place. As Shade walked closer to it, it was petrified by the feeling he was radiating to his surroundings. It felt something completely new. It was afraid. He stopped in front of the creature and looked at it straight ot the eye. “Do you have any idea what you just did, beastie?” He said, his voice chilling like the coldest night. “I was about to get my first taste of booze in twelve years. You know what happened? You made me spill it.” The beast was now visibly shivering, even though it was much larger than the coated man, and so were some of the nearby guards. “You know what that means?”, Shade asked the beast. It slowly shook it's head. “Too bad. I quess I'll have to show you.” He said and kicked the beast to the face. Immidietly afterwards, he gabbed one of the tendrills on it's face and used it to smash it's head to the ground. He raised the beasts head from the ground, only to smash it down again. The beast was audibly wimpering and looked very scared. Shade grabbed the sides of it's head and looked at it with angry eyes. “I'll let you off easy this time. If I ever see you again, destroying or attacking anything, I will kill you. Do I make myself clear?” The creature nodded vigorously and wimpered. The guards were actually starting to feel bad for the thing. “Good.”, Shade said and let go of the beast's head. “Now get out of here!” The beast, not wishing to see if the black coated man changed his mind, dashed out of the city as fast as it could. Shade's anger begun to fade away. “Well, now that that's taken care off-” “Halt there criminal!” Shade looked behind himself. There were an small army of non-scared guards, a big pony with golden armor standing in front with the barkeep of the Poison Apple. “That's the one who destroyed my bar!”, The barkeep yelled. Green Shield looked at Shade with a stern expression. “What do you have to say for yourself, criminal?”, He spat out the words. Shade raised his finger to answer. “Run!”, He said and, suprise, suprise. Ran away. “Get him!” Green Shield ordered and all the guards gave chase. Shade just kept running. All this for one lousy bottle of alcohol. And he didn't even get that! “Why is the rum allways gone!?”, He yelled at the sky as he tried to lose the guards. Bad magic and a reference scene!I don't quite know why, but when I thought of what that asshole Shade was doing, I got chills running a marathon down my spine. It was really freaky. Maybe it's better that I don't know. After that, I desided to meditate once more and have another chat with Dagon. Why? Because there were a few things I forgot to ask from him the last time. Seriously, it feels like my memory is really starting to let go. The other reason is that I want the girls to have their sleep. Plus, I'm pretty sure Elie will go to bitch mode, or something, if I wake her up. …........... ”Why back so soon?”, Dagon asks. ”I didn't expect you to appear here so frequently. The Hall must really like you.” ”Yeah, the thing is...” Hold it! What was that? ”The Hall likes me?” Dagon perks up slightly. ”I...... No.” He said and sighed. ”You deserve to know.” I raised a brow. ”Know what?”, I asked suspiciously. ”Remember when I told you it was I who saved you and brought you here?” I nod. ”The truth is, it was not me who made the desicion. The Hall of Blank did.” Wait, wait, wait! This place brought me here after I was shot? How does that work? ”You see, The Hall is not simply a place I reside in.”, Dagon continued. ”The Hall is sentient and even older than I am. It may have been here since the dawn of time itself.” I looked around. ”So this place is alive?” ”That is puzzling me as well.” Dagon admitted. ”I don't feel the spark of life in this place, yet The Hall acts like an sentient being. It seems to have thoughts and preferences. Even with that much knowledge of this place, I am not even sure if it exists at all.” This was getting way too confusing for me. ”You know, why don't we drop this subject until a later date?” I see him nodding. ”Good. Now as I was saying, I forgot to ask a few questions from you the last time I was here. My memory has been a bit funny lately.” ”Ask away. We have a little time.” ”Okay, first question. Can there be fragments of my soul that I am not aware about?” ”Naturally.” Dagon said. I gave him a questioning look. ”What I mean is, every living being has many sides. Some more apparent than others. Some are hidden so deep within that there is no way to notice them.” Okay, makes sense. ”It is also possible for a single fragment to fragment even more, making multiple Demi-Soul Fragments. All pieces of one fragment.” That is interesting. Okay, next question. ”If there is magic in this land, who can use it?” ”Well, unicorns mainly.” He said. ”But there is an alternative for non-magical races, though this is not widely known knowledge. Certain words from a certain language can be used for different kind of magic. That language is Latin.” Latin? Is he shitting me? I know it's supposed to be a magical lost tongue, but seriously? I need to try that when I get back to reality. …............ I opened my eyes..... I just jinxed myself and cut my visit even shorter, didn't I? Oh well, let's try some of this magic. …......... Loading... Loading... Loading... Bling! I facepalmed. I don't know any latin! I knew I should have taken that crash course in school. But hey, it's not like I knew it would be useful one day! Besides, why would you want to learn a dead language that barely anyone can speak? It makes no logical sense! Okay, calm down. Think. There has got to be at least one word you know. Seach for it! Search.Exe initiated. Please wait.... …..... ......... ......... 1 File found. Oh yeah. Now I remember one. I opened my mouth and said one word. ”Ignis” The moment the words left my metaphorical lips, I was blinded by a bright light and deafened by a loud explosion. ”........!”, I heard a faint noise. Must have been either Eve or Elie. My ears were ringing like mad. My vision was switching between black and blurry. I could literally see the world spinning and spiraling. Talk about a serious case of vertigo. ”Hol........ou......a...ight?” Faint words, bits and pieces. I was really starting to get worried. 'Y_u a__ al____t?' ….... What was that? 'D_ _o_ h__r _s?' What is this voice I heard. I couldn't understand it. It was way too broken and large portions of it were missing. It allmost sounded like it was inside my head. '__u ca__ot __ar _s?' 'P__y.' What were these voices? Why can't I hear what they say? I felt pressure on my hand. ”Hollow?” I finally could hear again. I was still mildly blinded and everything was blurry. I recogniced the voice though. A certain diamond dog. ”I'll live.” I said gruffly and couched a couple of times. I tried to get up but couldn't move. Well, I could but the tsunami of pain stopped me. I couldn't help but grunt slightly. I felt like I was run over by a train. ”Hollow okay?” Eve asked, worried. How sweet of her. ”Can't move. A little bit hard to see as well. Other than that, I'm okay.”, I said and grunted once more as a wave of pain rushed trough my body. ”Okay, maybe not so okay.” ”What the heck happened?! Why are you in the middle of a big hole in the ground?”, Elie asked. ”A big....” What!? My eyes started working again and what I saw left me speechless. I was at the bottom of a two foot deep crater. Did that explosion cause that? But what could've caused..... Oh. Oh my. ”I think I did this.”, I said. ”...... What”, Elie said, baffled. ”I tried to do something, but it seemed to backfire.” Did that spell I tried to use have something to do with this? Most likely. But why would it do that? Did I say it wrong or mess it up some other way? Or maybe my body just isn't meant to use such power. One more thing to ask Dagon the next time we talk, I guess. The pain started to go away. I looked to my left and there was Eve, on her knees right next to me. I looked at my hand. ”Ummm, you can let go now.” I said. Eve blinked and then looked at my hand and saw that she was still holding it. After a few seconds of ackwardness, she jerked her hand away and..... Did she just blush ever so slightly? Oh well, doesn't matter now. I tried to up, now with less pain holding me down. I jumped up and was now standing. Bad. Move. I immidietly felt dizzy and was about to fall over but Eve caught me and gave me enough support to stay standing. ”Thank you.” I said and shook my head to make the dizzyness go away. ”Must have gotten up too quickly.” I quickly regained my balance. ”Don't worry about me. As I said, I'll be fine.”, I assured them. ”We need to get moving. The sooner we are out of this forest the better.” It was true. I didn't want to stay in a place this dangerous longer than I had to. Elie nodded, followed by Eve. I turned to take down the tent and throw it into The Void. …........ ............ I'm doing this alone again, aren't I? …........ Well, better get to work then. -At the same time, somewhere in Trottingham- ”Scatter! That creature couldn't have gone far.” commanded Green Shield as the guards split into different directions. The hunt for the creature in the dark coat was so far unsuccessful. The creature was nowere to be seen. Or, so some would think. Shade was snoozing on top of an old watermill. Well, he wasn't really sleeping, he just had a blank mind. Not thinking of anything. Basically, he was a vegetable. ”Man, this sure blows.”, He broke the trance. ”God, if you are there, care to give me a bottle of rum? Just asking, is all.” Just then a bottle dropped right into his hand. Shade looked at it. ”Sweetness.”, He said as he gave the sky a thumbs up. He stood up and opened the bottle. He was about to drink the heavenly liquid. He could almost taste it. *Thonk* An arrow flew past and shattered the bottle before sticking to the wooden wall. Shade just looked at his hand, which now only held a broken bottle, the liquid inside pouring onto the roof. ”What the fu-!” ”There it is!”, A shout bellowed from the ground. Shade looked down and saw two unicorn guards holding bows with magic. Both took another shot at the coated man, the other one missed and the other arrow was caught from the air. Shade hadn't even flinched as the other arrow flew a few inches next to his head. He touched the tip of the arrow. ”Ow!” It was sharp allright. He just jumped down from the roof and landed on the large waterwheel, which was now pretty useless as the water had dried up long ago. He gazed down to the guards and saw that they had been joined by three other guards, these ones normal ponies. ”Ya better remember me, yah?”, He said in a ridicolous voice. ”Ya better remember the day ya almost caught Shade Me-” He was interrupted by a loud crack, as the wooden pole that kept the watewheel in place snapped. It was old after all. Shade gulped. ”Well. Shit.” The wheel hit the ground and started to roll forward, Shade starting to walk backwards so he would not fall off. As the wheel went, it rolled over one of the eath pony guards. ”Sorry!”, Shade yelled as the wheel kept going. He looked ahead and saw that he was heading straight for a steep downhill. ”God dammit!” As the wheel started decending downhill, Shade started frantically running backwards and trying to keep his balance at the same time. ”ShitshitshitshitshitshitSHIT!”, he screamed in rapid succession. A bumb on the wheels path made it shake lightly, making Shade lose his balance and fall off. The wheel kept going forward. He hit the ground hard. ”GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” Right on top of a sharp, pointy rock. Shade layed on his back and shortly rose his head to inspect himself. Everything seemed alright. ”I'm alive! Hehe. HAHAHAAHAA! Praise be to Yevon!”, he yelled out and raised his hands up in the air. He was silent for a moment. ”Why can't I feel my legs?” He heard a rumbling sound and raised his head to see what it was. ”No. Fucking. Way.” The wheel was now coming back at him. It had started to move into the upposite direction after meeting an uphill. ”AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”, Shade screamed(like a girl) as the wheel rolled over him and he lost consciousness. Team Rocket Blasting off..... wait, no.”Are we there yet?” ”No.” …............. ”How about now?” ”It's been five seconds since the last time you asked. What do you think?” ”....... No?” ”Exactly.”, I said. Elie had started asking that same question for a while now and it was slowly getting under my skin. I am a patient man but I do have my limits. It had been about an hour since we got moving and we still were in the Everfree. …........... Yeah, we are kind of lost. ”We are lost, aren't we?”, Elie groaned. That's what I said! ”You try to navigate without any landmarks to guide you. Plus, this map is really vague.” I remarked. ”I don't even think the scale is right. This has got to be the worst map I have ever seen.” ”Yeah, right. You are just making excuses because you can't read a map.”, Elie countered. ”Not true. I've read maps dozens of times. This map is just badly made.” Through the entire time Eve had been silent. She and Elie are quite the contrasts. Elie loves to talk her mouth off when she feels like it and Eve likes to keep silent. I find that somewhat amusing. I don't know why. ”I bet I could get us out of this forest, no biggie.”, Elie said proudly. She soon had the map shoved in her hands. She had a hard time holding it, what with no fingers or thumbs. ”Knock yourself out.”; I said and stopped. ”Let's take a little break.” Elie sat under a tree and looked at the map. Challenge accepted, I see. I myself walked to Eve. ”You said you wanted to be stronger.”, I said. I knew what I heard, but I wanted to hear it once more. Eve nodded. ”Yes. Me want to be stronger.” I unsheathed one of my blades and threw it to her. She caught in a little bit shakily and looked at it. ”What-” She didn't get to answer as I drew my other blade and swinged. She moved the blade to block the attack, but it was too weak. I easily knocked the sword out of her hand and, in the same movement, put the tip of my blade on her neck. ”And like so, you are dead.” I said. ”The defense was weak, but most of all, you were unprepared. I was expecting as much.” I moved my blade away from her throat. ”An enemy will not wait for you to get ready to fight. You must always be prepared for battle.” She looked thoughtful. ”Me understand.”, She said meekly. Her ears drooped. ”Me weak after all.” ”Yes. Yes, you are.”, I deadpanned. She looked at me with shocked and sad eyes. ”But that can be changed.” This took the sadness from her eyes. ”Weakness is something that can be mended with proper training. One born strong is always weaker than one who trained to earn it.” She seemed to get it. She took the sword in her hands again. ”Me ready now.” There it was again. That fire in her eyes. I smiled at her determination. ”Very well.”, I took a defensive stance and gestured her to attack. ”Ladies first.” She charged at me.. For every attack she sent my way, I deflected or dodged it. I played defensive to analyze her form. I could clearly see I had my work cut out for me. Her form had many holes that a skilled opponent could exploit. Her attacks were rather weak and they left her wide open for an counter attack. Basically: At the level she is in right now, she is little more than cannonfodder. Well. Not if I have anything to say about that. In one swift move, I knocked the blade from her hand high into the air. As it fell down, I took the scabbard in my hand and let the blade fall in. I then repositioned the it on it's spot behind my lower back. I also sheathed the other blade. ”That is quite enough for now.” I said. ”I have evaluated your base abilities with a sword and now know which areas to improve.” Many, many explicit areas. …...... ......... 'That sounded so wrong.' Shut up, perverted Brain! I shake the thought out of my head. ”You, Eve, lack physical strength. This much is obvious to me.” What I said seemed to lower her confidense somewhat. Damn, I hate doing that. ”But I see some promise. Your speed was admirable. So is your agility. With some training, you might become a battler whose forte is speed. I myself use a combination of speed and strength.” I moved to face the tree nearest to me. ”I also don't use just swords.”, I said and then struck my palm into the tree's bark. A swirling spiral shape engraved itself on the bark. ”Spiral Shot.” Eve looked at the mark left in the bark and then at me. I could believe her eyes would have left their sockets. ”What..... How Hollow do that?” ”I simply used one of my self made techniques. It's called Spiral Shot.”, I told her. ”With a strong force concentrated in the middle of my palm, I can cause an devastating shockwave. What I did there was remove some of the impact and sent it scattering around.” She seemed impressed and awestruck. ”I did that by simply moving my wrist a little at the exactly right time. This, of course, took me long to learn. Most of the time I would just break something I tried this on. But I didn't give up. I trained and trained, untill I couldn't even stand. But finally, I perfected it.” I turned to face her once more. ”Do you see where I'm going with this?” She seemed to ponder my question for a few seconds. Then she finally got it. ”Me can be strong if me train hard.” I nodded. ”Exactly. But remember this. Even with training, making yourself perfect is impossible. Even I have my flaws and weaknesses.” She nodded. Glad that she understood. …....... I wonder what Shade is doing? Hopefully he isn't tormenting some locals. -Same time, Trottingham prison- ”-and that is why I was never welcome there again. Shame. Really good folk and all, but sooooooo uptight.”, Shade finished his story about *Content too graphic for mortal eyes*. ”Please, by Celestia's sake, make it stop!”, The guard screeched in fear and banged at the locked metal door, desperatly trying to get out. ”And then there was that one time with those no good angry birds. That was super fun. I'll tell you about it.” ”No! No more! NO! GET ME OUT OF HERE!” The metal door opened and the guard sprinted out, screaming all the way. The door was immidietly closed afterwards. ”That was the seventh guard, commader.” A mare unicorn guard said. Green Shield sighed. ”Just what is going on here? That thing has already made so many guards total wrecks. They are afraid of their own shadows. And it is still inside the cell.” The unicorn guard looked in to the cell where Shade was. ”Ummm.... Commader.” ”Yes, lieutenant?” ”This might sound impossible and all, but....” She took a small pause. ”The prisoner is gone.” Green Shield's eyes widened. ”WHAT?” He ran to look at the cell, only to see it empty. The cell door wide open. Then both of them turned when they heard an loud bang. The metal door was closed. On the other side, laughter could be heard. ”Remember this: this was the time you almost permanently caught Shade Me-” ”A PRISONER HAS ESCAPED”, A yell came from the hall. ”Will someone let me finish my name?”, Shade groaned. ”Well, nothing is better than a prison break. Except happy time. Happy time is fun.” He ran in the halls that made the Trottingham prison. He stopped in front of a wooden door. ”Were am I going?” ”There, I heard a voice!”, a guards voice came from one end of the hall. Shade also heard the sound of hooves in the other direction. He was cornered. The guards ran in on both sides. Only to collide with each other. Shade was nowhere to be seen. Shade sat behind the wooden door, quietly as a mouse and listening to the conversation between two of the guards. ”Where did it go? I heard it from here.” ”Maybe it went in there.” Shade voiced a quiet, ”Dammit!”. ”No way. No one is stupid enough to go there. Keep looking. It has to be somewhere here.” The voice soon departed and left Shade into the silence. ”Hehehe. Suckers.”, He said and reached for his pocket. ”Now where is that match that I swiped from one of those ponies...... Emmmm..... Aha! There ya little buggers are!” He lit the match by using the moist wall as a source of friction. ”I love physical impossibilities.”, Shade said and quided the small light around to see what was around him. -Back at Hollow and co- I just sigh. Maybe it won't be that bad. Maybe I'm just overthinking this. I should give Shade the benefit of a doubt. I mean, sure he is still undeniably insane. But then again, I haven't seen him for over twelve years. Maybe he has changed. ”Okay, let me tell you some pointers that you can use in a fight.”, I told Eve, who already was listening earnestly. I totally shouldn't worry about Shade right now. I have other things that need my attention. Things that ate actually important. I mean, it's not like he'll destroy anything. -Shade in ???- Right in front of him was a large stack of barrels. There was some kind of label on them, so Shade brought the flame closer. ”Let's see.......” After a moment of silence. ”Damn small script!” He went even closer to try to read the words. His face was mere inches away from the letters. ”Higly explos.......” He heard a sizzling noise and looked up. He saw a thin burning string of fabric. He looked straight at the readers. ”Fucking bananas, eh?.” *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!* Accompanied by many simultaneous gigantic explosion, Shade flew high into the sky. ”OOOOOOOOOOOON THEEE MOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOON!” He looked down at the city that was becoming ever so distant. ”Well, you know how this goes. Reference time!”, He said and took a deep breath before yelling, ”Team Shade blasting off again!!” And so he disappeared into the sky. A star blinked into view for a couple of seconds. Shade had just completely obliterated Trottingham's black powder storage. …...... And totally stolen Team Rocket's running gag. The Shade Files II”Hello once again audience! Were we left off, I WAS FUCKING FLYING!”, Shade yelled at no one in particular as he soared through the air. ”I know what I said!” Yeah, sure you did. ”Weeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee- This is getting pretty boring.”, He said plainly. He looked at the ground far below himself as it swooped past. ”That explosion defies the laws of physics. I like that!” A moment of silence passed. ”I wonder how long I'm going to fly.” -Twenty minutes later- ”Oh. My. God.”, Shade groaned. He was currently in a relaxing position, facing the blue skies. ”'How long am I going to fly?' Why the hell did I say that? It's the same thing as jinxing myself!” He got no answer. ”I was asking you, twat!” ….. Stop that! ”What? Being all meta and shit? I'm the goddamn Shade! I can do what I want.” Fine. Ground. ”Wha-” *KABOOM!* Shade collided with the hard soily substance that most living beings call ground. He didn't stop immidietly, but left a trail of dirt in his wake as he slided across the ground, face first. He stopped eventually. *muffled words* I'm sorry, what was that? Shade raises his head from the ground and coughed and spat. ”I said: There is dirt in my mouth.” Whatever. Shade stood up and looked at his surroundings. Not that there was much to look at. Just a plain that seemed to house no life what so ever. There were mountains in a distance and some rocks around the place, but not much else. ”Where the hell am I?” An answer came as a brick that hit Shade on the head. He stood for a few seconds before comically falling on his back. ”YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” On top of a sharp rock. ”Didn't we already use this gag?” Shut up. So, Shade saw that there was a piece of paper on the brick. He took it and looked at it. ”Badlands.”, He read. He looked at the skies. ”You have to be so vague, dip-SHIIIIIT!” Another brick had just collided with his..... *clears throat*. Lower areas. …...... I mean his crotch. Shade squirmed on the ground letting out a flow of curses and moans of pain while holding his..... Lower areas. After a while, the pain faded away, he stood up and looked at the other brick. This one had a piece of paper as well. Naturally he read it. ”Dragon Badlands.”, A pause. ”Oh, yeah. That explains everything. It has just one exrta wor- Wait! Dragons! Man, I love dragons!”, He sceamed in utter glee. He looked into the sky. ”You are still a dick, though....” He saw a shape falling to his direction. It seemed very conveniently placed. It also had a comical feel to it. ”Is that an anv-!” Shade couldn't finish his sentence as an iron anvil came crashing down to his head and then falling onto the ground. Shade stood motionless for a while before falling on the ground, face first. -An hour later- Shade was starting to wake up. ”Zzzzzzzzzzz.” I said, he was starting to wake up. ”Zzzzzzzzzz. *mumbling* Zzzzzzzzzz.” WAKE UP! A moment passed. ”Uhh.”, Shade finally groaned. ”This feels so much worse than a hangover. I don't even remember what a hangover feels like.” He started sobbing. ”I want alcohol dammit!” ….. I am not feeling bad for you. He stopped his sobbing and got up. ”Well, an anvil to the head is a new experience. Every day is an adventure. Might as well continue mine.” You are an idiot. ”Where to go? Where. To. Go?”, He hummed and looked around. …... Are you ignoring me? ”I'll go...... That a way!”, He said and pointed his finger towards one of the distant mountains ”Funny, I feel like I should remember something.” He shrugs. ”Oh well, if I forgot it, it wasn't that important.” …............ Can't he hear me? Did that anvil just give him amnesia? Loading... Loading... Loading... Did I just fix the fourth wall? Could it be? Did I actually do something good? Awesomesauce! Ahem! I'm drifting in thought. HEY! Where did he go? I could have sworn..... Aha! There he is! Shade was strutting along the dead plains, no apparent care in the world. ”This suuuuuucks!” Well, except one. ”This place is boring as hell. No birds. No trees. There isn't even any grass.” He said. After a while he started snickering. ”Hehehe. Grass. It's funny because it has 'ass' in it. I am hilarious.” His self targeted humor was soon ended by an loud screech. Or roar. Whichever. Shade looked forward and saw a large creature fly towards his direction. Here are some hints. It was big, had scales, claws and sharp teeth. ”A goddamn dragon.”, Shade wispered. He made a very weird looking face(<-doesn't have a face), pressed his hands on the sides of his head and squeeled, ”So awesome!” He was broken out of his mild daze by a powerful tremor. And another one. Then one right next to him. Shade looked and saw what looked like a giant leg. His vision moved up the leg and he moved back to get a better view. What he saw was a giant four legged creature. It's large body was entirely covered by grass and moss. On top of it grew a few trees and on it's back was what looked like a humanoid torso. A large figure wearing a mask. It also had large clawed hands. The dragon came closer and stopped in front of the giant creature. The dragon was rather small compared to the small walking mountain. It's scales were white as snow. It roared and growled and also seemed to speak, which Shade did not hear. The next thing happened in a matter of seconds. The creature grabbed the dragon in it's large hand and pressed the claw of it's tumb against the dragons neck. The creature pushed the claw forward and the dragon roared in pain. Blood could be seen flowing down the white dragons neck. The giant creature then let the dragon fall to the ground. The ground that Shade was unfortunately standing on. ”Bitch!”, He yelled as the dragon's mass dropped on him. Miraculously, and unfortunately, Shade was not knocked unconcious. His lower body was stuck under the dragon. ”AAARRGH!” Safe to say it hurt. Oh, it hurt indeed. But this is Shade we are talking about, so he's going to be okay. The giant creature continued walking like nothing had ever happened, each of it's steps causing the ground to shake. Shade tried to muster all his strength to crawl out from under the dragon. The success of this endeavor was not very succesfull. He only managed to crawl out a few inches. He had an annoyed look in his eyes. ”This is just great. Trapped under a dragon. Not the way I imagined a meeting with one transpire. I was thinking along the lines of an epic battle or ending up as dragon food.” Then the weight on his lower half shifted and rose slightly. Not wasting the chance, Shade crawled out fron under the dragon and jumped up. He wobbled for a few seconds. ”Numb legs. Great.”, he said sarcastically. He looked at the dragon and saw that it was now standing up. Well, barely. It fell down again as it tried to take a single step. Curious, Shade, disregarding the possibility of danger, went to take a closer look at the not yet dead dragon. He circled around it and stopped in front of it's head. The dragon was rather large compared to him. It's head alone was half his size. Shade's eyes locked onto the wound on the dragons neck. It was fairly deep and was bleeding heavily. Shade was no doctor, far from it, but even he knew a fatal wound when he saw one. He got closer to the dragon's head and crouched down next to it, looking at it. The dragon stirred and opened it's eyes a little. They were deep blue. ”Wh- What are you?” The voice was clearly feminine, but weak. ”Honestly? Don't know myself. Should find out. Maybe.” Shade said, as if having a casual conversation. ”Why aren't you afraid of me?” The dragoness asked. ”Yeah, it's pretty hard to fear a dying creature. Even a dragon.”, Shade deadpanned. The dragoness chuckled weakly at this. ”A blunt one, aren't you?” ”Funny. That's exactly what that one doctor guy said when I said that I was going to bite his finger off. And immidately did it afterwards. I keep my promises.”, Shade remarked innocently. The dragoness chuckled again, this time looking a bit sad. This did not get unnoticed. ”Why the long face?” He asked casually, quickly muttering, ”Weird term isn't it? Long face. It makes no sense. How does one get a long face? Idioms, so weird.” The dragoness looked directly at Shade. ”Why do you care? I'm just a dragon. A monster.” ”No you're not.” Shade said. ”Monsters don't talk. They crush, kill, destroy.” Adding a silent ”Swag” in the end. ”That is an odd way to look at things.”, Was her reply. ”Yeah, I get that a lot. My doctor said it was bad. He was a mean liar so I bit him.” A lone tear slid down the dragoness' cheek. ”I am dying. I know that and I accept it. Yet I worry so much. Can you imagine how that feels?” Shade was silent for few seconds. ”One of my doctors said that I was emotionally dead and unable to understand what others feel, so no. I bit him too.” ”Could you do something for me, stanger.” The dragoness said in a pleading voice. ”Could you find my daughter and make sure she is safe? She is the most important thing in my life.” ”I don't make promises I can't keep.”, Was Shade's immidiate answer. The dragoness looked sorrowful. ”But,” Shade added. ”I don't see why I should say no.” This made the dragoness smile faintly. ”Just, no promises. I'll try but I won't promise anything.” ”I understand.” She said, relieved. ”Thank you. Most would not even think of helping a dragon. Not after what my kind has done. Thank you.” The dragoness was almost sobbing from relief. ”What is your name, kind stranger?” ”Shade. You?” ”Saphira.” Shade did his best not to let his reference sense burst out. It, amazingly, worked. ”I'm in your debt. Just the fact that you are willing to try makes me happy.”, Saphira said and immidietly grimaced in pain. ”Thank you kind one. One more time, thank you.”, She said, practically crying by now. Not of sorrow or pain, but out of simple delight. ”No need to thank me.” Shade said. ”I haven't done anything yet.” He reached his hand towards Saphira's muzzle. ”Let me help you relax a little. No use dying both alone and in pain. That would suck.” When his hand connected, something unexpected happened. The moment Shade's hand connected to Saphira's muzzle, a blinding white light began shining around their bodies and it soon engulfed them.. It took a while for the light to vanish. Shade blinked a couple of time. Saphira was gone. There was not a trace of her left, except for a small stain on the plain made by blood. ”What in the...”, Shade said and left the question unfinished. 'W-what happened.', A voice rang from somewhere. 'Where am I?' Shade was very confused, and was looking around. ”Dragon Lady? Where are you?” 'I.... I don't know.', Saphira said, struggling to understand what just happened. Shade's gears were a bit faster. ”Why are you inside my head?” 'Inside your.... I-I', Saphira stuttered and tried to say something. After a while she finally managed to speak up. 'I can't believe it. This is impossible, yet it is so. How?' ”You know what is going on?”, Shade asked. 'I-I may. It's something called a Soul Merge. An event where two souls combine and merge together. It's supposed to be nothing but a mere legend. A myth.', The dragoness said in disbelief. Shade's gears ran double time. ”So it's like a fusion.” 'Yes. Something like that.' Shade crossed his arms to think, but one thing stopped him before he could. His outfit had changed. Instead of his coat being completely black, white marks had appeared on it. From his shoulders, going down his sleeves, there were white flame patterns that stopped a little bit below the elbows. The same with the tail of the coat. On his chest, there was a white symbol that looked like a dragon head. On the dragon symbol's forehead there was a deep blue sapphire. He didn't see it, but he also had symbold on his back, these ones looking like a pair of wings. He marvelled at his new look. ”Wicked.”, He mused to himself. 'I have to admit, you look quite dashing.', Saphira said, but Shade could quite literally feel her blush afterwards. ”Well, as confusing and awesome as this is, I need to get moving. There is an adventure to be had and a dragon to be found.”, Shade proclaimed and started walking towards the mountains once again. 'You-You are really going to find my daughter?', Saphira said with mild suprise. 'I didn't expect you to actually keep your word.' Shade just kept walking. ”Remember one thing. If there is something Shade will never do, it's break a promise.” The dragoness was speechless at Shade's honesty and his resolve. Finally, she managed to say, 'Thank you.' Shade just laughed at this. ”I already told you, don't thank me when I haven't done anything yet.” ”Now, enough chit chat. Upwards and onwards! To adventure!” MisunderstandingsOur training session had gone smoother than I had originally thought. When I gave advice and pointed out flaws, instead of arguing with me, Eve just listened and seemed to absorb all the knowledge like a sponge. Maybe this was her hidden potential. Something she couldn't utilize in her pack because she wasn't given a chance. I can really relate. I didn't discover my capabilities in hand-to-hand combat if it wasn't for a freak accident. Then I wasn't allowed to use it for the sake of fair play. But that is the thing. In a real battle, the enemy won't care if they play fair or not. Of course, you can't expect someone to become a better combatant in just under an hour. She made some progress, that I admit. But even with that she is not yet ready for real battle. I mostly showed her some defensive tactics. I believe that teaching her to defend herself is my first priority. And if I must be really honest, a part of me doesn't want to teach her the offensive side of combat. She is kind natured and innocent. Harming others shouldn't be her thing. …........... I think I would make a good rolemodel, if I had younger siblings. We got a little bit time to spare after my brief crash course to close quarters combat, so I instructed her on how to improve her speech, which she seemed eager to learn. I didn't get to do that for long, as Elie loudly proclaimed that she had the map figured out. And that brings us to the current situation, which is basically me and Eve following Elie like blind mice. Funny, isn't it? ”Are you sure you have the right way?”, I ask her. She just huffs. ”Oh yee of little faith, can't you have even the slightest bit of trust!” Truthfully, I'm not so sure. I have navigated on many camping trips and only once gotten lost. If I have no clue where to go, how can she? I ultimately decide to just follow her silently. After about a ten minute trek, Elie stops. ”What are you stopping....”, The words are left hanging as I see that we were on the edge of the forest. There was a town not that far away. ”...for.” ”Well, look who got us out of the forest.”, Elie said with a smug grin. ”Fine, I was wrong. You were right.” I just sighed and admitted defeat. One thing was bugging me though. ”How did you do it?” She looked at me and smiled mischievously. ”Woman's intuition.” So we WERE following her like blind mice. Great to know. Not that I want to sound sexist but that is the worst excuse.... Of all time. I looked at the town. So this was Ponyville? Seemed pretty normal. Peaceful even. It was a shame that we needed to crack that peace a little. I was already prepared for some odd looks, maybe even fear. I could take it, so could Elie, or so I think. Eve, I'm not so sure. From what I've seen, ponies seem to act a bit hostile and suspicious towards diamond dogs. I can understand why, but some seem to take it a bit too far. I hope we'll be spared of that. I silently groan as I see Elie already air skating on the ground towards Ponyville. Yeah, she can skate on land like it was ice. Her legs are kind of floating a few inches off the ground, or something. That was an interesting discovery. ”We better get going before she causes too much panic.”, I said to Eve. She nodded. I walked forward but she stayed in place. I think I know why. I stopped and looked back. ”Scared?” A hesitant nod. Thought as much. I walked back to her and offered her my arm. ”Just stay close to me and you will be fine.” She looked at my arm for a few seconds. ”Okay.”, She finally muttered and wrapped her own arm around mine. She already looked a bit more relaxed, though still a bit tense. We started walking slowly towards Ponyville, arm in arm. I couldn't help but notice Eve's nervousness. Even more troubling was that the town seemed silent. Had Elie not been seen yet? ”AAAAHHHHHHH!” Well, that answered my guestion. ”That must be Elie's fault. Let's go.”, I said rather calmly. We quickened our pace a bit and entered the town. It seemed empty. I concluded that the townsfolk must have been scared into their houses by Elie's sudden appearance, thinking she was somekind of monster attacking the town. I don't blame them, really. ”Take that you monster!”, I heard a voice say not too far from us. I immidietly saw Elie dodging what looked like a pegasus charging at her like a suicide pilot. The pegasus was cyan colored and, I kid you not, had the most standing out hair- sorry, mane, I had seen so far. It quite literally had all the colors of a rainbow in it. Elie proved to be very nimble, dodging all those attacks. She was practically dancing out of the way each time the pegasus charged, making good of her name as a Dancer. ”Ugh! Stay still, already!”, The cyan pegasus grunted and continued her attack. ”Nope, don't wanna.”, Elie said with a smug grin and arched her back so that her head was touching her heels. The pegasus missed by a longshot. I had just stopped and looked at the scene. It felt like I was being ignored. Time to change that. ”What do you think you are doing?”, I asked loudly, while still keeping a calm tone. ”Trying not to get beat up, obviously.”, Elie replied and dodged another lunge. I shook my head. ”We didn't come here to fight anyone.” ”What the heck are you talking about?”, She asked. ”I'm not fighting. Can't you see?” ”You are fighting in a passive way. Stop aggravating the pegasus!”, I commanded. She just huffed and slid across the ground, twirling around like a figure skater. She stopped next to me. The pegasus looked at our trio. ”There's more of you things?”, She asked, eyeing us like we were some no good criminals. Why do I get that so much? ”Do you have to call us 'things'? I find that very racist.”, I said calmly. Didn't want to give a hostile image of myself, now did I? It didn't work. The pegasus sky bombed at me next, her hoof extended and ready for a strike. I shook my head slightly and prepared to intercept her hoof with my hand. This attack was too straight forward. The pegasus was fast, but way too predictable. The very moment I felt her hoof touch my palm, I immidietly turned my wrist slightly and pushed. The following impact sent the pegasus flying backwards, spiraling around. She yelled as she did so. I was extra careful to launch her back to the sky and not use too much force. The last thing I wanted was to hospitalize someone. The cyan pegasus stopped spinning and seemed to be suffering from a mild case of vertigo, as she came crashing down after flying to random directions. She seemed to be okay though. ”Was that really necessary?”, I asked the pegasus, who currently was wobbling back on her feet. Did I mention she was glaring daggers at me? If looks could kill.... I'd already be dead. I immidietly glanced at the Dancer next to me. ”What did you do?”, I asked in an eerily calm fashion. ”Umm...”, She rubbed the back of her head ackwardly. She DID do something, didn't she. ”I might have scared a few locals.” I shook my head. ”And stolen a few apples.” I gave her an displeased look, which she seemed to sense. ”What? I was hungry?” Wait. Hold on. ”You got hungry?” She nodded. ”I have been her longer than you and I don't feel anything. How can you be hungry and I'm not.”, I asked, puzzled. She just shrugged. ”I dunno. I just felt hungry and took a few apples.” I gave her another displeased look. ”I was going to pay for them.”, She quickly added. Funny. Even though Elie, or anyone for that matter, couldn't see my face(if I had one), she could feel my gaze and it's nature. Interesting. I turned to the pegasus. ”I apologise on her behalf. She's very sorry. Isn't she?”, I put pressure on 'very' and gave Elie a good death glare. She got shivers. Amusing. The pegasus was still looking at us supiciously. ”What are you? Why did you come to Ponyville? If you are here to cause trouble, I'll put a stop to that.” I highly doubt she'd be able to do that. If I used my swords, she would be dead already. But, because I am not an insane and merciless killer, or Shade, that is very unlikely to happen. ”Oh, I'm just a refugee from another world who is on a quest to discover and regain pieces of himself.”, I said matter-of-factly. Best thing? I didn't tell a single lie while saying that. And I kept a straight face. If all goes well she will only think I'm insane. Hey, Shade can live with it, so can I! ….. I'm so screwed. What I said brought a look of suprise to her face, her eyes widening and her mouth was slightly agape. Not the reaction I was expecting, but oh well. ”You.... You are....”, She stuttered. That is simply adorable. ”A human?!” The last part caught me off guard. How did this pegasus know of humans? From what I gathered, humans don't exist here. Is my information invalid? Better keep talking though. ”Was a human.”, I corrected her. Technically that was true. It wasn't a lie, so I could go with that. ”You mean like Griffin and Aoi?” Foreign names. Other humans? Players in the game set by the gods? A likely possibility. I need to know more. As they say, knowledge is power. ”Can't say I know these people. Pray tell, who are they?”, I ask politely. ”Well, Griffin is a griffin and Aoi is a wolf. Both of them are humans too.”, She said. Very vague, but I could go with it. A griffin named Griffin? I would laugh or snicker at that, if my own name wasn't so weird. That guy must hate his life. I should meet him someday. We could talk about how bad namers our parents were. ”I see. Guess I am then. Am. Was. Doesn't matter, really.” The pegasus landed on the ground. She rubbed the back of her head. ”Yeah, sorry about before. That friend of yours just scared all those ponies, and I just assumed.....” Her voice trailed away. I knew where this is going. ”Don't finish that sentence.”, I said. ”It is not for you to say.” I waited a moment. Nothing. I noticed Elie try to tiptoe away. I just pulled her back and pushed Elie forward. I gave her an 'do-what-you-should' look. ”Yeah.... Um.... I mean.... What I mean to say is.... It's kinda like.... You know.... Actually....” Oh for the love of... ”Get on with it!”, I said. ”Fine, fine! I'm sorry.”, She said. The cyan pegasus smiled a little. ”Nah, no biggie. It was me who attacked you first after all.” I looked at Elie. ”Now was that so hard?” She just shrugged. It was hard. ”My name's Rainbow Dash, the fastest flyer in all of Equestria!”, The cyan pegasus, named Rainbow Dash(fitting, I know) said with pride. At least she didn't cross over to being completely arrogant about it. ”Who are you guys?”, Rainbow Dash asked. Introductions, GO! ”My name is Hollow. These with me are Elie and Eve.” She looked confused. ”Umm, you said three names, right?” I nodded. ”Then why do I- AAHHHH!” She yelped suddenly and jumped back. ”Where did that diamond dog come from?”, She asked, vigilant. I glanced at Eve, who was partially hiding behind me. How did she miss her? She was almost in plain sight for crying out loud! ”She has been here the entire time.” I tried to coax her to come forward a bit, which she eventually did, although hesitantly. ”This is Eve.” I also started noticing something. My right arm was going numb. I glaced down to see what the problem was. Well.... Let's just say the Eve had an suprisingly strong grip. If I had blood running through me, she was accidentally blocking it's flow to my arm completely. Was she really this nervous? ”Eve, you might want to ease up a little.”, I said gently. She looked at me. ”You are kind of crushing my arm.” She looked at her own arm and saw what she was doing. She loosened her grip immidietly and looked very guilty. ”Sorry.”, she wispered. I chuckled at this. ”No need. You are nervous, it's understandable.” I also gave her a reassuring pat on the back. It seemed to work to a certain point, as she seemed less tense. I turned my attention back to Rainbow Dash, who was still looking pretty suspicious. ”I assure you, we won't be a problem for you or this town. We just came here in hopes of finding something.”, I explained. She seemed to consider something. ”Looking for what?” ”A library or something similar.” ”Yeah, we got that. Why are you looking for it?” ”My knowledge of this world is limited. I wish to study it's history and such.” ”So egghead stuff.”, She said in a deadpan manner. It's information gathering. It's not nerdy. ”See that tree there?”, She said pointing at the large tree in the middle of the town. We were really close to it. I nodded. ”That's the library.” Wait.... What? A library in the tree? Why is that so easy to believe for me? ….. Shade. ”I see.”, I say, keeping my tone neutral. ”Thank you. We'll try not to cause too much trouble.” ”No problem! But remember, I'm watching you.”, Rainbow Dash said half jokingly. As our little group turned to walk to the library, when... ”NO! ABSOLUTELY NOT! I WILL NOT APPROVE THIS!”, A loud yell came from inside the library. A male voice. ”WHY NOT?”, Yelled another that sounded female. ”BECAUSE I DO NOT SEE HOW THIS CAN FUNCTION PROPERLY!” All of us, me and Eve, Elie and Rainbow Dash ran to the library door when we heard the shouting. We opened the door and rushed in to check what was happening.. .... It was not what I expected. The Shade Files III and....”This..... Sucks!”, Shade grunted and pulled himself upwards a little. It had taken him half an hour to regain the movement of his legs and start climbing the mountain. All over again. Because of a mysterious and badly timed sneeze. Shade had eventually gotten back to the point where he had fallen from, but there was still a long way to go. He was also, believe it or not, getting tired. 'That was really unfortunate, that fall. You were doing really well too.', Saphira said. ”Remind me.....Not.”, Shade muttered, still remembering his partial and temporary paralyzation. Also, the crash. It kind of, you know, hurt. There was a silence hanging in the air for a few seconds. Shade was really getting a workout pulling himself up the rocky wall and Saphira really didn't want to bother him. Eventually the silence became too much for a certain dragoness. 'Can we talk about something? This silence is making me anxious.', She tried to start conversation. ”Ask...... Kill time.”, Shade grunted in response. There was no cracks or rocks in reach to get a rip on. Shade just tensed his fingers and struck them into the rock surface. They digged deep enough for Shade to pull himself up and grab the next rock. This intrigued Saphira. 'How did you do that?' Shade mumbled something under his breath, most likely curses from the strain he was putting on himself. ”Mind..... Over..... Matter.”, He finally said. Saphira was suprised to say the least. A bit confused as well. 'I don't think I understand.', She admitted. Shade pulled himself up one more time and saw something that he liked very much. ”Oh, thank Talos!”, He yelled out and pulled himself to a ledge that was wide enough for him to lie on. He rolled onto his back and looked at the sky. He took deep breaths and took a relaxing position. Basically just his arms and legs spread wide. 'Not wanting to break your break but-' ”Yeah, yeah. Give a guy a minute to breathe. Sheesh!”, Shade said. After exactly one minute of breathing and being a lazy bum, ”Okay, you know basic biology?”, Shade asked out of nowere. 'Umm.... a little.', Saphira said, caught off guard by the question. ”Okay, here goes.”, Shade said, taking in a huge breath of air. ”The brain of a living thing is the thing that controls the body. The body has hundreds or thousands of muscles, depending of race and size of course. However the brain stops the creature from using it's full potential. A body, no matter the size or strength is not supposed to cause that much strain on itself. It would tear the muscles apart. I'm able to stop my brain from restraining my power output. I get very strong with control of my mind. Mind beat's matter. I neglect your reality and substitute my own.” He said all that in a single breath of air and was now gasping for it. Saphira was speechless. She didn't even understand half of that and yet it made sense in some weird way. 'Where did that come from?', She managed to ask. ”I have NO IDEA!”, Shade practically yelled out. Shade then jumped up and stretched. ”Well, that was a nice break!” 'It was like, what, three minutes?' ”A nice break! Let's go!”, Shade said adamantly. He grabbed the first spot he could get his hands on and started climbing again. 'Wow.', Saphira said as Shade was picking up his old pace. ”What? I'm not on fire am I?”, Shade asked casually. 'I just realized I can see into your head.', She replied. ”Duh! You ARE in my head.”, Shade said it like it was obvious. 'No. I mean I can see your thoughts. It's suprisingly empty in here.', She suddenly became afraid that she had just insulted Shade. ”Yeah, I don't think a lot. Thinking is what doctors do and they are mean. I bite them.” '….. Okay.', Saphira said slowly and mentally sighed in relief. 'I wonder what else I can do. What's-. WOAH!' ”Ouch! What now?”, Shade asked. Saphira's loud yell had hurt his ears for a moment. 'I... I think I'm seeing into your memories.' ”Cool. What's on the mind TV?” Not even bothering to ask what ”TV” was, she took a moment to answer. 'Well, there's a white room.' ”Hey! That's the room the mean doctors gave me. I was there all day and night for twelve years.”, He deapanned in response. Saphira was shocked. The fact that Shade was kept in that tiny room for so long was something she wouldn't want anyone go through. She herself would propably go mad from such an endeavor. 'Why?', Was the only thing she could ask. ”Said something about insanity and then I bit that one guy and he got sent to a hospital.”, Shade said like it was not that big of a deal. 'How did you handle it? I would have gone insane locked up into such a small place.' Shade rolled his eyes. Saphira got the message. She also saw what she presumed were these doctors Shade spoke of. Really weird looking, kind of like bipedal apes with no hair, except on the head, a flat face. She had never seen such creatures before. She decided to ask Shade about it later. 'Okay. Let's see if I can see dee... per.', She halted for a minute. 'You....erm. You weren't kidding about that biting thing?' ”Nope.”, Shade said, chipper as a school kid on summer break. Saphira had thought that the coated man was only joking about the whole thing. Yet there it was, a memory where she saw Shade quite clearly bite off one of the doctors fingers. 'Are you a carnivore?' ”Omnivore. Meat and veggies. A little bit of column A, a little bit of column B”, Shade corrected. ”What do dragons eat?” 'Mostly we dragons eat gems, but we have no problem with meat.', Saphira said. ”Really? Gems? As in, shiny rocks?” Saphira gave a mental nod. ”Neat.”, Was Shade's only reply. ”What about that kid of yours? What's she like?” Saphira was quiet. ”Dragon lady?” 'I...' Saphira paused, sounding sad. Shade may not be the most understanding person when it comes to feelings, but even he knew that the dragoness didn't want to talk about it. ”If you don't feel like telling, just say so.”, He said in a kind tone. Saphira was puzzled. Shade was such a unique person. She wanted to understand him better because of it. She said nothing and delved a little deeper into Shade's memory lane. One memory seemed to stand out from the rest. It felt different. Darker. Just when she was about ot take a peek at what the memory contained, a ghastly yell of anger rang in Shade's mind. The pure intensity of the voice made Saphira yelp out from a small surge of pain. It shook her entire soul, her entire being. And then it was gone. As if it had never been there to begin with. Saphira was paralyzed. She couldn't move or speak. She could only think. Was that Shade who caused that? Why did he not want her to see this memory? What was in it? These were some of the questions that circled the dragoness' mind. She was growing more curious by the minute. Then she realized it. She was going through memories that were not hers. She had violated Shade's personal space by trying to see something that was rightfully his. Only his. The dragoness felt guilty. She should probably apologise. But she was scared that Shade might still be angry. She did not know why she was so worried about it. 'Shade..... I-' ”I'm sorry,” This stopped Saphira on her tracks. ”I shouldn't have yelled at you. I'm sorry.”, Shade repeated. Saphira did not understand. It was her that had violated his privacy. Why was he apologizing? The dragoness just could not understand the odd creature that was Shade. Just then, something burning fell past them. It almost collided with Shade, but missed by an inch. He looked down to see what it was. He couldn't quite tell, but it looked like a corpse of something. ”So, the flaming dead are raining from the sky? Must be tuesday.”, He said calmly. 'Umm, Shade?' ”What?” 'You are on fire.' Shade looked down and saw that the tail of his coat was, indeed, on fire. The small flames danced on the white flame markings and the black fabric. ”Huh? So it seems.”, He said indifferently and started to climb again. A brief silence. The fire spread. Saphira was starting to feel a little warmer than normal. The fire spread some more. It was almost at his waist by now. 'Shade, I really think you should-' ”We don't need no water, let the motherfucker burn!”, He said in a sing-song manner. '….' ”.....” Shade was completely covered in fire. Saphira was beginning to feel hot now. ”It's getting kind of hot in here.” Saphira felt like hitting herself to check if she just heard correctly. ”Ow.” Shade said silently. ”OwowowowOWOWOWOWOWWOWOWOWOW!”, He screamed as the pain started to catch up. He actually jumped up and began running up the vertical mountain wall.(Take that physics!) When he got to the top of a ledge, he didn't stop immidietly but was launched into the air. He flailed his arms wildly, trying to put out the fire. It finally seemed to start putting itself out for some odd reason. ”Hey! It's goo”, Shade began as he began to fall back onto the ledge. He landed with a loud thud. He rose from the ground and spat dirt from his mouth. ”Soil. Gross.”, He said simply. He found himself swaying around a little. 'Are you okay, Shade?', Saphira asked, worried. Shade looked around and saw a large cave nearby. It would have to do. ”Sleepy. Need to snooze.” The moment he reached the cave, he fell to the ground and was asleep. Saphira just smiled at this and wondered why Shade looked so peacuful when he slept. -Unspecified location, unspecified time- The walls were adorned with the most odd objects. The numerous shelves filled with all kinds of things, from potions to rocks with strange markings on them. Many old, if not ancient looking books were scattered everywhere. The place seemed to let out odd waves of mystery. In the middle of the mess, behind the counter was the owner of the messy and mysterious establishment. He was just sorting out the mail he held in his hooves. ”Bill, bill, bill, ad, another ad, FUCK NO!”, He screamed and threw away a letter that was signed by someone called Skeleton Jack. ”ad, ad, gross ad, creepy ad, japanese tentacle po- Who the fuck keeps sending me these?!”, He raged out loud. ”Don't care, don't care, go die in a hole, no I don't give a shit about Hyrule! Get Link to do it...” The list of things continued for a while untill one letter got his attention. ”Urgent?” The letter bore the royal seal he had come to know rather well. It had been a while since he last saw it. He threw the rest of the letters into the trash. He levitated a letter opener to himself and made use of it. He unfolded the letter and read it. His eyes got an suprised look that soon changed into that of annoyance. ”That bitch!", He exclaimed very loudly, the volume rivalling the Royal Canterlot Voice. The Melody of NobodiesOh the pain! My skull is going to explode! The first twenty minutes of the lecture about basic Equestrian had gone suprisingly well. Then it went downhill, real fast. It didn't take long for both Sage and Twilight to start speaking in unison. Then they drifted away from the subject more than once and began arguing with each other. It was really loud. That was hours ago. I tried to get a few pieces of the lecture and put them together in my mind. It wasn't that easy when two, what I can only call over analyzing intellectuals, argue over something which I barely managed to shut out. That is not the worst part though. You see, Eve insisted on staying. I guess she too wanted to learn how to read. The bad part is that all the noise those two are making is very apparently hurting her ears. Can't those two notice the way she is holding her ears down in an attempt to muffle the noise? Where is Elie? I don't know. She just left to look around town. And that worries me. That worries me as much as thinking of the things Shade might be doing. Yeah! It's that bad. Rainbow Dash had left a while back too. Said she had something to take care of. Anyway, I'm finally starting to near my breaking point. Staying calm in a situation like this is really difficult when you are getting a headache. I can't even begin to imagine how Eve must feel like. ”Maybe it's better to bail right now. This argument is driving me insane.”, I whispered to Eve. She nodded, confirming that she had heard me. The two of us slowly approached the door, trying not to get the attention of either of the arguing intellectuals. It was easier than I thought, since they were very concentrated at yelling at each other. I shut it out the best I could, but I heard a few words, like ”late fees” and ”incompetence”. Librarian stuff. Go figure. Eve and I quickly slip through the door and close it silently. The agument could still be heard, but at least it's not as loud as it was earlier. I let out a sigh. ”How can those two be so loud?” I turned to Eve. ”Are you okay?” She rubbed her ears a little. ”My ears hurt.” I feel you, Eve. My metaphorical ears hurt too. We desided to go for a little walk. I was glad that some ponies were out and about this time. They didn't seem that afraid of our presence now. I guess Rainbow must have put a good word out for us. I couldn't help but notice a few suspicious glances that were directed at Eve, who was holding onto my arm again. 'Racists.' I wouldn't go that far, Brain. 'Yes you would.' Can it. 'Just wait for the pitchforks and torches.' Seriously. Stop. But yeah, we didn't induce the fear that Elie had caused with her actions. A good thing, too. Where the hell is she anyway? ”'Sup?” Eve jumps in fright and let's go of my arm. I was not too suprised. ”Sneaking up to people is not proper.”, I said to the Dancer who walked over from behind us. ”Proper, shnoper. So what?”, She counters. Weakly. I just shake my head. I turn to see how Eve is handling Elie's little stunt. The poor girl is almost hyperventilating. I put my hands on her shoulders firmly. ”It's okay. Calm down.”, I say, attempting to calm her even a little. It works, for my relief. Her breathing starts to slow down. I shoot Elie a glare with my petaphorical eyes, which she seems to feel. ”Don't do that again.” I say calmly but it was an obvious order. She just nods. ”Good.” With that, all three of us continue walking across Ponyville. We see ponies, unicorns and pegasi going about their daily lives. Some are selling different things. I can spot at least two stalls that seem to sell flowers and one that sells apples. Ponyville really was quite peaceful and, from what I can tell, tolerant town. We've only gotten a few odd looks from some of the ponies, but those were mainly out of curiosity. Some of them just ignore us and go about their daily lives. Makes me wonder if this is nothing new to them. Eve suddenly snickers and I turn to see what is so funny. I was not expecting what I saw. In front of what I presume to be a bulletin board was an very interesting looking creature. At first glance I thought it- sorry, seems to be male- he was a human. A second look proved me wrong. This creature had bird like feet and a pair of bat like wings sprouting from his head. He was wearing an white tunic with pointed hood, a black longsleeve shirt and pants, a red belt, and a steel bracer on his right arm. His left hand caught my attention, as it was seemingly made of wood. 'That would make for a woody punchline.' Shut it. I looked at the creature questioningly, and I can see him doing the same. Eve hides behind me, most likely afraid of the creature. Elie is trying to stiffle her snickers. Trying being the keyword. She fails ever so badly. ”What in the-”, I manage to say, before being cut of by manic laughter and a quiet thud. Elie has fallen on the ground and is now laughing like there was no tomorrow. ”T-that wa-was so f-f-fail!”, She manages to say between snickers before bursting into laughter again. Does that Dancer's insensitivity know no bounds? ”Elie, it is very rude to laugh at one missfortune. Stop it. Now.”, I say firmly. “Pfft! Hell no. You’re not the boss of me,” Elie just says and keep on laughing. I just sigh at her and shake my head. Elie's behaviour is unacceptable but there is little I can do about it. I turn to the creature. I should propably apologise for Elie to avoid trouble. I raise my hand to my petaphorical mouth and clear my throat before speaking. “I apologize for my inconsiderate and ignorant acquaintance,”, I say politely. “Hey!” Elie retorts. It stopped her laughter. I just ignore her. “I would also appreciate it greatly if you could forgive her actions,”, I continue. I can see Elie huffing and seeming very defiant. 'Ya mean stupid, right?' No. “Don’t mention it, sir,” The creature says as he puts some sort of crumbled paper into a trash bin. “No harm done, after all.” This guy seemed polite and easy going. He seemed like a generally nice fellow. If only I knew who he is... As if a gift from the gods, he extends his right arm to me. “Name’s Damien O’Connor.” I shake it and was about to introduce myself, when- “Hi, Damien!” A feminine voice shouts. I see another creature coming our way. This one a humanoid cat. A female at that. And.... Very skimpily dressed one. 'Hooo-boy! That is one hot kitty. Me want.' No! We are not going there! 'But just look at that mighty piece of feline ass.' Stop it I said! 'Titty sprinkles to you too then.' …...... What. Anyway, the cat was carrying something that looked like a backpack, which it was. She stopped over to Damien and gave it to him, who immidietly puts it on. Then he pets her tricep. 'Admit it, you want to tap that.' I still can't believe we are having this conversation. 'Well I am. Me want kitty!' Screw. You. Forever. I should ask who this new person is. “Well, who is this?” I ask Damien. “A kitty!” Elie suddenly yells and leaps and latches the cat woman into a tight hug of death. Trust me, I know one when I see one. “Help... me!” The cat manages to say. It takes me a few attemps but finally I manage to get the two separated. Damien just chuckles there, like an ass. “That is quite enough fooling around for one day. Try to control yourself,” I scold Elie, trying to sound mad. “But she’s so cute~! I wanna hug her till my arms fall off,” Shes practically purrs. “Can I have one?” “No!” I deadpan and shake my head. ”What is wrong with that girl, I'll never know.”, I mutter to myself silently. I turn my attention to Damien and the cat. “Apologies for that. It seems I did not get to introduce myself correctly. My name is Hollow, and yes, that is my birth name. And this one over here,” I point at the up-to-no-good Dancer “is Elie. A real troublemaker, if you ask me.” “Am not!”, Elie adamantly claims. “Lies,” Damien says. I like this guy already. “I would have to agree with you, Mr. Damien,” I say calmly. “Please, call me Damien. Formalities aren’t really me thing,” He says. Well, if he insists. “I see.... Waaaait,” I accidentally tense up slightly as some information sinks into my head. Damien had an familiar sounding accent. “Why do you sound Irish? Or is it Welsh? I don’t know.” I've never seen the difference between the two. Don't know why. “Irish,” He deadpans, “and that is because I was born in Ireland. This here’s Kaileena, a Bast from th’ Urukai tribe in th’ Great Southern Rainforest.” “Nice to meet you!” The so called Bast named Kaileena says, chipper as ever, giving me her hand.... paw. I shake it out of simple manners. So does Elie, though I can see she is trying to control herself. One more hug of death and I'll..... Well, that's not important. “A pleasure,” I say..... Hold on. What did he say? “Wait, you are... No can’t be.... Then again..... You certainly look the part. Well, some of you. A picture perfect human, except for the wings and the legs.” “Comes with th’ job o’ bein’ a devil imp,” He tells me. He is so one of those other humans sent here. I'm 90% sure of it. And what the hell is a Devil Imp? “And who’s the dog travelin’ with ya?” He asks, obviously referring to Eve. Kaileena however get's a different reaction. Her eye immidietly fill with fear and suprise as she hides behind Damien, shaking. “D-d-d-d-dog!” I facepalm. This is really getting old. “Again! Why does this happen? She is right there. Has been this entire time. She is not invisible!” “Well, she doesn’t really stick out or make herself known,” Damien says. “Well, I see how that makes sense.... Except not! If you haven’t noticed, she is white as a snowflake. How does that not stand out?“ I take a few deep breaths and calm down a tad. “Sorry. This here is Eve. She was part of a diamond dog pack that I stumbled upon trying to capture a family of ponies. The rest of her pack is dead now, technically by my hand, so I took her with me.” It wasn't a lie, I'm good with that explanation. Eve seemed to grow more nervous, clutching my arm tightly. I see Damien offer his arm to her, most likely trying to assure her that he is alright. “It’s alright, lass... ‘m not gonna hurt ya... I just wanna say hi.”, He says. For a moment I thought that Eve was going to do it. I saw her reach for Damiens hand, but pull away at the last second. I smile to myself. At least she tried and that is the important thing. “Welp, so much fer that.” He sighs, slightly annoyed. “It’s alright. Eve is a little shy around foreign surroundings, most of all ponies. Comes with the natural prejudice towards them, I guess.” I try my best to explain her situation to Damien. “That explains it,” The Bast spoke up. “So what do you all feel like doing? It’s kinda boring around here.” 'Ditto!' I am not doing anything you want to do. 'Your loss. Now where's my water pipe....' “We, well, I came here to learn more of Equestria’s history and other useful information. The library seemed like a good place to start,” I say, but then remember what a fiasko that was. I know Eve is feeling the same. “I am beginning to regret that choice. You see I.....” I stop as something catches my eye. It seems very dusturbing. “No way in the seven circles of hell.”, I say and walk past Damien and Kaileena, dragging Eve along in the process. On the bulletin board, there were a number of pictures, one of them got my immidiate attention. In front of me, on the paper, was a drawing of none other than the black coated asshat that was Shade, giving a peace sign. I let out a groan of despair. “I can’t believe it!” I yell and rip the poster off and give it to Damien “Read it. I can’t and I must know.” He takes the poster, clears his throat and reads: WANTED “The Dark Coat” : Real name unknown. Crimes: Not paying the Trottingham toll, assaulting guards for no apparent reason, causing vast amounts of property damage, resisting arrest, escaping from Trottingham prison, destroying property of the Trottingham guard and lollygaggin’. Worth: 16,000 Bits. “Well... shit,” Damien manages to say afterwards. Why did I expect as much. “I should have guessed,” I sigh and shake my head slightly. “What the heck are you doing, Shade?” “Shade? You know this loon?” Damian ask me. “Worse,” Oh, he has no idea. “He’s my older brother.” “Aw well... at least ya have a brother.” “Ohnonononono.”, I say quickly. ”Don’t even go there. I would do anything to be rid of him,” “Really?”, He retorts in a rather cold tone, a grimm expression forming on his face. “Ya want ta be rid o’ ya own flesh ‘n’ blood? The guy who, despite his constant fuck-ups, ya can’t really hate in th’ end?” I can't help but stare at him. He seriously did not know who he was talking about. Time to clear things up. “Easy for you to say. Let me tell you something, Damien. That man, my brother, was locked up in a mental asylum for twelve years after he ripped off a boy’s throat with his teeth. He is insane! Utterly dejected from this reality.” “That may be the case... but I’d rather have an insane brother than no brother at all... especially with how shitty life was back home. Dead dad, whoring and drug-obsessed mother, people who will hate you at every turn for being yourself: I relied on me brother. He was like a godsend ta me... until those FUCKIN’ BASTARDS MADE HIM KILL HIMSELF!”, Damien yells out and punches the bulletin board with his wooden left hand, shattering it's surface. Many ponies panic a bit at the scene. The Bast looks at Damien with sad eyes, Eve's grip on my arm tightens and even Elie recoils back a bit. Something shook me to the core. Damien was crying. I only now began to see what I had just brought up. How could I have been so insensitive? “I am sorry for your loss.” I say apologetically. ”While it is true that my brother and I don’t get along, he has helped me on a few occasions before.... well, that incident.”, I say as I feel a familiar sensation of numbness come over from my arm. I look at the diamond dog causing it. “Eve, circulation getting cut from the arm again.” Eve immidietly releases her grip. I still have trouble believing she has that much grip power. “Sorry,” she says softly. I then give her a gesture that basically says 'wait there.' and walk a few steps towards Damien. I need to tell him something. “There was a time when I too was an outcast. I got picked on nearly daily. The only thing that let me get home without getting all bruised up was Shade.” I chuckle a little remembering how I saw Shade when I was young and stupid. “My brother always had a natural talent for fighting. He could take on anyone and not get even a speck of dust on himself. He could even beat both me and my father in his sleep, and I am not making that up. He was amazing. A little crazy, but amazing.” I pause for a few seconds, contemplating if I should mention somethind else before desiding to do just that. “My father was what you could call a grouch with a heart of stone. He was really strict and made it his goal to beat the way of the sword into me. Not that I objected later on.” I was actually very grateful. ”My mother....” I pause again, this time accompanied with a deep sigh. “I never knew my mother. I heard she died when I was young. Shade and father never told me much about her. The thing that my father once told me was that my mother was an angel, a true saint. I believed him. No one else could tolerate a husband like that,” I chuckle once more.. Damien seems to be thinking through what I just told him, letting the information sink in. Then he finally speaks up. “...I’m sorry. I shouldn’t a’ lashed out like that,” He apologizes, finally pulling out his wooden hand from the bulletin board and cleaning off any stray splinters on his tunic. “Don’t be. You had a reason to be mad. I won’t judge you for that,” I say calmly. There is an somewhat unconfortable silence, which I eventually desided to break “Still, I am surprised that Shade’s bounty is that small and does not involve killing anyone or anything, considering he most likely did all that for a bottle of alcohol.” A clever deduction, based on his earlier behaviour. “What the-?!” He says, completely stunned. “That man loves alcohol more than I do if he did all that.” Booze drinker. Well, he is Irish.... That is not a stereotype, shut up! “It’s more like a craving than anything else, really. He hasn’t tasted a drop of alcohol in twelve years. The last I saw him, he basically asked the way to the closest bar after saving our hides and kicking my dark duplicate’s ass. That was yesterday, by the way,” I explain matter-of-factly. He gives a low whistles at his escapades. I'm not suprised about his reaction. I've seen 'em all. Then he utters, “Blimey.” “Er... hate to break up the talking men,” Elie speaks up. “But... I’M SO BORED!” She throws her hands up in the air. “Seconded,” The Bast agrees, for some reason. “Well, there isn’t much we can do about that, now is-”, I say before being rudely interrupted AGAIN! I manage to catch a small glimpse at something floating dash by us, stopping for a split second to tap Kaileena on the shoulder and blasting off again. I didn't get a good look at.... whatever that was. Soon the sound of tuning instruments fills the air and my metaphorical ears.. “Was that....” Elie starts. “Most likely, yes,” I give my answer. If I am right, it might be a Soul Fragment. “We’d better take a look and see if this one is another Xolhowl. I hope not.” And so we three; me, Elie and Eve, run to the sounds direction. I already have an idea of what this fragment could be. And right I was. The one we following and making that noise was an Unversed that looked very much like a cross between a marching band conductor and a ringmaster. It is holding an yellow wand of some sorts, shaped like lightning. A Symphony Master! “Ouch!” Exlaims Damien, who apparently followed us, as he was hit on the head by a large floating drum, followed by a trumpet to the wing and a violin and it's bow to the back. The three combined cause him to topple over and taste the dirt. “Fortune, I hate ya so much right now.”, He mutters. I can't help but chuckle slightly at his mishap, but like a good person help him up to his bird like feet. “Keep one eye on the foe and the other on your surroundings, for it is the harshest opponent of them all,”, I say, going to my Obi-Wan mode for a while. Then I turn to the Unversed. Text appaers on my vision, confirming my suspicions. Soul Fragment discovered Type: Symphony Master Classification: Unversed Represents: Love for music Status: Friendly “Damn, this text just keep on popping up, doesn’t it?” I thought out loud. “Text? What are ya’ talkin’ ‘bout?” Damien asks me. Should just get the truth out there, since lying is bad. “Yeeeeah, I can kinda see that Symphony Master’s status screen,” I say. Slowly. He just gives me a questioning look. “Trust me, it’s less insane than what it sounds. Still, this one does not seem hostile. It hasn’t attacked anyone yet, at least.” I pause, thinking I forgot something..... Oh, yeah. “Except you, accidentally I suppose.” “Better on accident than deliberately,”, He says and dusts himself from any dirt. The Symphony Master suddenly stops at a large stage. It's made of some sort of wood and there a some curtains behind it. Silk, perhaps? There was a symbol showing five trotting ponies over the curtains. I immidietly see what the Symphony Master is going on about. Right now, it- no, I get a feeling that it's a he, is placing his three trademark instruments on to the stage floor. With a wave of his wand, even more different instruments appear out of thin air. Magic. Explains everything. The Symphony Master waves his baton once, and more instruments appear on the stage, lined up neatly. The Symphony Master waves his wand around, and word start appearing on the air. They are like spiders thread in the sunlight after a rainy day. It spells out: ‘Would you like to play?’ I rub my chin as I figure out what the Symphont Master is meaning with this. “Damien, can you play any music?”, I aks the Devil Imp. On a sidenote: I can play only two instruments, violin and cello, the latter I play only so-so. I learned both after a few brief lessons from a few instructors. Turns out I am somekind of violin/cello genious, learning to play both after only five lessons. I tried to learn to play the piano, but the finger-fucker just did not yield. I quit after breaking half of my fingers trying to submit it under my will. “Sure I can,” Damien give me an answer as we both hop on the stage and pick up our favoured instruments. I pick up an elequent looking violin made of very thoroughly polished cherry wood. It looks like a gem that's cut to perfection. Damien whitles at my instrument of choice before picking up his instrument. A large stainless steel lyre with thirty-nine strings. The lyre itself had been painted golden. Trust me, I know these things to a degree. I try out the violin out of sheer curiosity. Bad. Move. Instead of a beautiful melody, I let out an painfully bad note. I see Damien cover his ears and everyone else does the same. “Sorry, a bit rusty,” I apologize. Give me a break. I haven't played in, what, six years? Something like that. “A bit rusty!?” Elie cries out. “That was terrible! If I had ears, they’d be bleeding!” I would not feel sorry for you. It was terrible though. “Shut up, Elie,” Damien says bluntly, causing Elie to, suprisingly, shut up. “Give ‘im time, he’ll remember soon enough.” Thanks mate! I owe you one! “Yeah, it’s been awhile since I played a violin.”, I say as certain memories come back to me. One being the first time I picked up a violin. It was magical. “I used to take lessons. Well, five lessons until they threw me out.” “For what?” He asked. “When I became better than my instructors,” I respond with no hesitation. “They didn’t take it very well.” True story. My instuctors were kind of assholes. Always talking me down, telling me how I could never become their caliber. But when I did, they actually had the gall to show me to the door and practically say 'get out of here you pretentious prick'. I've never wished anyone to die as painfully as them. “Pfft. They can suck it,” He says, making the dark part of my mind laugh it's ass off. “So, any songs in mind?” I asks him. “I do, but you play first,” Is his respose. “Besides, I don’t really know any violin songs off th’ top o’ me head, and I don’t think I’m quite ready yet.” “Alright,” I start thinking for a good piece to play. It has to be something utterly mind blowing. And just like that, I nail it and think of a perfect piece. I snap my fingers at the discovery. “I think I’ve got a perfect one.” Oh I have indeed. I gesture the Symphony Master to come closer and whisper my idea to him. He reacts by clapping his hands together, excitedly. With a few waves of his baton, the Symphony Master nods. It also comes to my attention that we are beginning to draw an audience. Many ponies have begun to gather around the stage. I spot Twilight and Sage in the crowd, actually not trying to kill eachother with verbal warfare. On Twilight's back is what I think is a small purple dragon. I was actually getting very nervous, but as usual of me, I didn't let it show. “Let me get my thoughts collected and organized,” I says and concentrate. It takes all of ten seconds for me to take Anxiety and Stage Fright and throw them out the window. “Ready. Let’s do this.” The Symphony Master..... You know what, I'm just going to call him Orchestra. So, Orchestra waves his wand once more, and my background sounds start in a form of a film reel running. I take the first seconds and position the violin accordingly under my metaphorical chin. Then, I begin. Now, instead of ear shattering noise, I played mind blowing melodies. I shut my metaphorical eyes and let the flow of music take me over. As the slow melody continues, I begin to really get in, what did my friends call it, the Zone? Yeah, that's it. As Orchestra conjures my backgroung music, I just let go and let my mind wander and leave my body to play. I go back to the time when I sat in the front row of a concert that my dad forced me to sit through. It was pretty boring and not that interesting to me. Then, it all changed. Halfway through the whole thing, all the musicians stop playing and go dead silent. All but one. A violinist kept playing, and my god was it beautifull. It was so entralling to hear. When it stopped and all the other instruments joined in, I wanted to rewind time just to hear it one more time. Then, much, much later, I started taking those lessons and discovered my talent in playing the magnificent instrument. After basically getting thrown out, I only played the violin once. It was at my graduation ceremony, the first time and the last time I played to an audience. Except now, that is. 'But why did you decide to take those lessons?' ….. I- 'Can't remember? Really? I think you do. Think, you stupid nobody!' …... That's right. As a familiar setting comes in, I feel something tug at my heartstrings. It was a place very close and distant to my heart. That graveyard close to my old home. I remember why I wanted to learn to play the violin. It's because she loved the violin, never shutting up about how great it was. The majestic sound it makes and the beautifull melodies it created. She always smiled when she listened to music like that. And then I remember all the things we did together, and it pains me to do so. She is no more, because of me. 'She is gone, get over it!' No. Those memories are the only thing I have left. I will keep them, no matter how painful they are. 'Whatever. It's still pointless.' I don't expect you, or anyone else to understand. It is my heart, and mine alone. I alone choose what wounds to heal and what wounds to keep cutting open so I'll never forget. Then I remember the nicer and conforting things. The happy times of our lives we shared with our friends. Talking, hanging out, just being foolish kids who don't know any better. That was how were. But those just reminds me more of just how painful it actually is. I let all my emotion run free as I continue to let the melodies guide me. I begin to move on a whim and soon am almost dancing in a small way. I put my soul into that music and give it a life of it's own. Every note and sound I produce feels like it's alive in some odd way. They are so virbrant and fresh. There is nothing more sincere than the emotion brought forward by music. The flow overtakes me and I put my all into the music. The violin feels like an extension of me, and it feels so right. Then, as the final stretch, I muster all my mind, body and soul and put it into those final notes. I finish the piece by twirling around to face the audience as the music stops. The silence was the first thing I heard. At first, I thought I had screwed up, but then the unbeliavable round of applause hit me like a brick wall. All the ponies in the crowd were applauding me in their own little way. Even Twilight and Sage were cheering for my performance. The ones who cheered the loudest were Elie and, to my greatest suprise, Eve. I gave the audience a deep bow and walked back, next to Damien. I sigh deeply to calm some nerves. Then I summon up the image of one of my instructors in my head. “Never play to a live audience, huh? Well, up yours Mr. Brannigan”, I mutter a snide comment to the worst of them all.It felt really good. “So, how was that?”, I ask Damien. Odd, he seems kind of dazed. “That... was beautiful, lad.”, He says in a shocked and suprised tone. “Thank you kindly, Damien.” I say with a smile on my metaphorical lips as I hop off the stage and go between Elie and Eve. I look up to Damien. “Now, it’s your turn.” I can hear him gulp. Someone is nervous, I see. “C’mon, Damien!” The Bast cheers loudly. “YOU CAN DO IT!” As if that wasn't enough, she starts stomping the ground and chanting his name. “Dam-ien! Dam-ien! Dam-ien!” Elie joins in on the chanting and soon enough all the ponies begin to follow suite. “DAM-IEN! DAM-IEN! DAM-IEN! DAM-IEN!” Eve and I kept quiet. Me, because I don't want to give the poor guy any more pressure than he already has. Eve, she's just gone a bit quiet again. ”He will crack soon.”, I tell Eve over the uproar. “ALRIGHT, ALRIGHT, ALRIGHT!”, Damien yells out and begins to prepare to play. ”Told you so.”, I quietly whisper to Eve, who responds with a nod and a smile. I briefly wondered how his wooden arm would affect his playing. The answer provided itself soon enough. Not that much. He begins playing an slow and melancholic song with the lyre. It was beautifull to listen to. The melody is also very soothing, almost dreamlike. It sounds like a lullaby. It made me go back to my childhood. The time when my father was the same prick that he allways was and I was about six years old. Shade was also bearble and funny back then instead of insufferable and annoying. It was the first time Shade helped me out when a group of big boys started picking on me. It took him all of ten seconds to floor all four of them. Then he carried me home while joking around in his usual manner. Back then that positive attitude of his was very contagious. He made me laugh and smile. I eventually grew to see him in a different light, but the memories are still there. I may not acknowledge it, but there they are. At the end of his performance, it was hard for me to say anything. His playing was superb, even with that wooden hand of his. I've got to admire him a bit after that. “That was...” I began. “That was fantastic!” And then, I begin clapping. That first clap was the spark to start the raging fire of approval from the other ponies. Kaileena seems so excited from Damiens performance that she jumps on the stage amd glomps him, causing him to fall over. I hear the Bast yell out something aloong the lines of “That was awesome!” I would have to agree. The start talking about something, which I shut out for the most part. 'Well, at least we're seeing dat ass.' Are you done with that yet? 'Not by a longshot, so up yours.' I swear, if you were a person, I would kill you for the greater good. '…. Masochist.' I. Am. Not! Orchestra the Symphony Master comes in front of me and Damien and makes text appear on the air again. ‘Excellent performance!’ he writes. ‘As a reward for your outstanding musical skills, you and Mr. Hollow are allowed any instrument of your choice.’ Does he even need to ask that? “Well, that’s no contest,” I say, already knowing that I wanted. “I shall choose the violin.” The instrument Orchestra hands to me is very.... unique. It was a violin, that is for sure, but it was silvery gray and shaped like the Nobody symbol to some degree. The bow bore a similar design. The strings of the violin were difficult for me too see, as they blended into the silvey color. In conclusion: it was the most beautifull thing I have ever seen. I have to give it to him, Orchestra made a very good and fitting choice. “And I, the lyre,” Damien says. I take the violin and open one zipper on my chest and throw my new violin(that I will most likely name someday) into the Void. I don't see it, but I can just feel Damien, and some others stare. If even one cracks a joke about my name.... I should just forget about that idea. I see Kaileena open up the backpack to Damien and I briefly wonder how they are going to carry the lyre around. It was as large as the backpack itself! My question is answered as the backpack seemingly just swallows that lyre. I conclude that it must have similar hammerspace as my Void. Then I see Damien looking at me and, I've got to admit, he had an oddly weird smile on his face. It was kinda creepy. “Hey, Hollow?” He calls out for me. “Yes, Damien?”, I respond. “Do you like MMMMMM-bananas?” ….. Did he just pull a trollface? And what kind of question is that anyhow? “Ummm..... Ooooookay. Not particularly, no,” I finally answer, telling the honest truth. Bananas just don't fly with me for some reason. He seems mildly disappointed by my answer, but it passes so fast even I had trouble seeing it. “Interesting. Because I know one place where you won’t find any bananas.” “Oh, Celestia, please don’t say it,” An orange pony with a stetson speaks up. I think I saw her earlier at one of those apple stands. Nice accent by the way. “I’m tired o’ y’all humans an’ yer bananas.” Wait, this pony knows of humans as well?! What is this thing with bananas? “What?” I ask without thinking, confusion clear in my tone. “What are you talking about?” “Basically, he’s gonna talk about launchin’ ya ‘onnnnnnn tha mooooooon’ or somethin’ like that,” the pony with a country accent explains. “And it’s all because of them humans an’ their ‘Internet’ thingamajigger.” ….. What. I look at Damien and to my horror see some of Shade in what he just attempted there. “That is going a tiny bit too far into the Shade territory. Don’t go into the Shade territory,” I say, being serious about every, frickin', word. “Wouldn’t even plan on it, lad,” Damien responds with an undertone of nervousness. What I said must have got to him. He looks into the distance. I know that look in his eyes. The yearning for adventure. “Get going.”, I say to him. “I can see you are anxious to get moving.” I give him a confident smile on my metaphorical lips and he gives me a grin as he jumps off the stage with Kaileena, who proceeds to jump on the irishman's back. He didn't seem to mind though. “Why did ya jump on me back?” He asks. “I’m in the mood for flying, alright?” She gives a quick answer. I feel like there is something I should say, and I don't mean goodbye. …. Of course! “Just one more thing before you depart on your own little adventure. A warning.”, I tell Damien. They really need to hear this. “If you encounter a being that looks almost like me, except black and carries four swords, I have one advice for you. Run. Xolhowl shows no mercy towards anything.” “Don’t worry about me,” He says and sticks his right hand out. A dangerous looking scythe manifests in his hand. It looks very deadly. “I believe I can handle meself.” “I’ll take your word for it then.” I say. I must admit, he seems like a fighter to some degree. Now for the other stuff. “Oh, one more thing.”, I add to my previous statement. I should inform him of my Soul Fragments. “You see, when I came here my soul was broken into small pieces, which were scattered all over. The pieces that I call Soul Fragments can grow their own bodies. From what I’ve seen they are Nobodies, Unversed, maybe even Heartless or Dream Eaters. Anyway, be careful if you ever stumble upon them as some can be evil or hostile by nature. If they don’t bother you, don’t bother them. You should be fine.” “And I’ll take your word for it, then, Hollow.”, He says and offers his hand for one final shake, which I take with no hesitation. “You’re leaving?!” A marshmallow white unicorn with curly and stylished purple mane shouts out. “You can’t go out in public dress like that!” She says, pointing at the clothes Damien and Kaileena are wearing. She must be into fashion to make such a big deal out of it. “I simply won’t allow it.” “Ugh... fine...” Kaileena and Damien groan, clearly not too thrilled with the idea of having to wait. “Perfect!” the white unicorn cries, grabbing Damien and Kaileena with unicorn magic and dragging them somewhere. As the are leaving, Damien waves us goodbye, which all three of us return. 'Bye-bye, kitty. Call me!' Ignored! I look around for Orchestra, but he seems to have disappeared into thin air, as have all the instruments that he conjured up. He's a sneaky one it seems. Well, I suppose that's fine. He didn't seem like the type to cause trouble, so I can let him roam free. ”That was a marvelous performance you gave us.”, An familiar sophisticated and intelligent voice pipes up from behind us. I turn and see Sage and Twilight coming over to us. ”I know! It was just so... so... breathtaking.”, Twilight says with some trouble describing it. Was I really that good? ”I've never heard something so beautiful.” ”She was almost crying.”, a young sounding voice belonging to the little dragon I saw on Twilights back earlier speaks up. ”Spike!”, The purple unicorn hissed. I assume that is the dragons name. ”It was like a small river.”, Sage put his opinion out there. I have a bad feeling about this. ”Well... maybe a little.”, Twilight admits, looking a little embarrased. What suprises me more is that she didn't flip out at Sage's snide comment. ”It was just so... moving.” ”Yes, it was quite a thrill.”, Sage confirms. Well, that's all well and good... but, ”What are you two doing here anyway? Last I saw you, you were at each others throats.” Both of them look at each other, I feel that both of them are thinking of their earlier behaviour. ”Well,” Twilight begins with drooped ears and a quilty expression. ”after we noticed that you were gone, we got worried. We figured why you and Eve had left, so we came looking for you.” She hangs her head low. ”I'm sorry for earlier, Hollow.” ”No.” Sage buts in. Twilight looks at him, suprised. ”If anyone is to blame, it is me. I appeared here out of nowhere and began criticizing your work methods that, while sloppy and poorly executed, are rightfully your own business. For that, I apologise.” I listen to them, somewhat suprised that they were worried about us and actually agree on it. It was rather touching, actually. ”No, it's okay. Maybe my methods are a bit... sloppy, as you said.”, Twilight admits before returning to face me. ”So we went out to find you and apologise for earlier.” ”It was very unbecoming, childish, not to mention unprofessional of us.”, Sage continues. ”Along the search we stumbled upon Ms. Sparkle's friends: Rainbow Dash you know already. She was slacking off on a cloud, or as she called it, 'napping'.”. ”I was having a nap, NOT slacking off!”, Rainbow exclaims. Sage seems to ignore her. ”Applejack, the one with the stetson and an odd accent.”, he points at the orange pony who I already talked with briefly. ”Hey! Are ya' makin' fun of mah accent?”, Applejack says disapprovingly. ”Of course not. I am just making an observation. Anyway,” Looks like he isn't done. ”After that we ran into Ms. Rarity, the one who just took your new friends away. A fashion designer from what I hear. Then we were stumbled upon Fluttershy. A real timid one, she is.” He pointed towards a cream colored pegasus who looked at us three nervously. I took a look at Eve and saw a similar look in her eyes. ”And finally we were-” He couldn't finish as somethig practically shoved itself in my face. It was a pink pony, most likely a mare, with poofy hair that was a deeper shade of pink. ”HiI'mPinkiePieIlovedyoursongitwassoamazinganditjusthadthisawesomeringtoityouyusthavetoplayagainyoumustit'llbesocoolthewayyouplayedthatviolinwascrazyitlikemademeallgiddyandsadatthesametimeanditwassocoolwhenareyougonnaplayagain?”, She said so quickly that I didn't really get but the first three words before I lost track. (This is a translation to what Pinkie said, because the upper one is too.... Pinkie for some to figure out. Translation: Hi, I'm Pinkie Pie! I loved your song, it was so amazing and it just had this awesome ring to it. You just have to play again, you must! It'll be so cool! The way you played that violin was crazy! It like made me all giddy and sad at the same time and it was so cool! When are you ganna play again? Translating Pinkie to you -Doctor D. Now be happy, or else!) 'Wow. Just, wow. That is one huge litany of words right there.' Are you the devil? Because you just won't stop pestering me! ”No silly, he's just a voice in your head.”, The pink pony giggles. '…...' …... 'What the shit was that?' Oh god, it's another Shade! ”Shhh, the author doesn't want to spoil that yet.” …............ What the heck is she talking about?! Suddenly the pink mare gasps loudly. ”Oh my gosh, you are new in Ponyville! You need a party, fast! Don't worry, Pinkie Pie is on the case!” And with that she just zoomed off, leaving behind a cloud of smoke... or was that dust. Maybe both. …..... Why am I thinking about it!? ”- ambushed by Pinkie Pie.”, Sage finally finishes his sentence. ”On a note here, I still refuse to accept that her behaviour and acts are considered normal around here. It is simply preposterous! After that we heard all the commotion and came to see what was up. Only to discover,” He gestured at Twilight, who continued. "A concert being played by you and your friend." I was quiet. Really quiet. Dead quiet. I only half listened to what they said. Yes, I was that quiet. 'Like hell, ya are! Grow a spleen!' Don't you mean spine? 'I know what I said!' ”I-is something wrong?” A meek and quiet voice speaks up. It was the cream colored pegasus. Fluttershy, was it? Yes, that it was. ”I mean, if you don't mind me asking?” 'That is so cute I almost want to kill it.' ….... You are now officially on the naughty list, Brain. Forever. For all time. 'No presents?' No cat people for you. Ever. 'NNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!' ”Yeah, what's eatin' ya?”, Asks Applejack. Am I really that transparent? Usually I'm very hard to read, like trying to see if a rock is smiling hard. It is only then when I notice I'm shivering slightly. ”Your friend scares me a little.” I got many odd looks for that. Now that I think about it, it sound very, very stupid. ”She reminds me way too much of my brother. Too much... random in one body.” To my suprise, all of the ponies around just nod and mumble in understanding. ”Pinkie can be a bit of a hasttle every now an' then, and ah' do admit even I don't understand her all the time. She's still our friend though despite all that.”, Applejack says sincerely. Very tolerant of them. I would go insane from that on a daily basis. And I've had to live with Shade. ”If we may go back to the original point of this conversation,” Sage began. ”We are so very sorry for what happened earlier today.”, Twilight completed the sentence. I just nod in understanding. They really couldn't help being who they were, how their personalities worked. ”What do you say Ms.Sparkle? A fresh start could do us both good.”, Sage suggested. ”That is a great idea. It is a pleasure to meet you, just call me Twilight.”, She said and offered Sage her forehoof. ”The pleasure is mine Twilight. Just Sage is fine.” And then they shook hands/hooves respectively. ”Umm, not that I want to break the moment, but just how long are we going to stand out here?” Elie breaks the mood completely. How mean of her. The sun was beginning to set and all the other ponies had already left to do.... whatever it is they might do. Twilight looks a bit bewildered. ”Well, yes, of course. Let's head back to the library, we can talk more there.” Everyone agrees. As our group sets it's course towards the library, Eve and I stay a bit behind the others. Mainly because she is slowing me down by sticking so close to me, but also to ease her nerves. Both of us are quiet until the silence is broken. ”It was pretty.” I turn to look at the diamond dog and am greeted with a faint smile. ”Your playing was pretty.”, Eve repeats quietly, avoiding eye contact. I couldn't help but find that a little cute. ”Thank you, Eve.” I say softly so only she can hear. Back at the library, there was a party waiting fo us. How this Pinkie pony could do that in the few minutes it took us to get to the library.... Well, it might be better if I don't know. EXPOSITION!!Now let me clarify something for you. I'm not a party person. Never have been, never will be. I was at parties a few times with my friends. It wasn't that fun. Why, you ask? Because I was the only one in our circle of friends that could hold his liquor without going into a drunk rampage. While the others had their so called 'fun', I was stuck babysitting them so they didn't get themselves killed. Or worse yet, sleep with each other. Happened once. In my house, which they somehow broke into since my door is locked 90% of the time. True story. The sight was.... Worse than the mess.... 'OH GOD IT BURNS! BRAIN BLEACH! BRAIN BLEACH, DAMNIT!' I tried to sterilize my eyeballs with bleach that day. Here's a tip kids: Bleach in your eye hurts like a bitch with pointy and sharp iron heels, stepping on your crotch! It's like sticking barbed needles, that are on fire, into your eye, repeatedly. Don't. Fucking. Do it. Naturally, I was blind for a week and it did nothing to help me un-see. None of my so called friends remembered much, but let's say the next weeks were pretty ackward. And quiet, which was a pain when you are practically blind. When they actually were sober, they got into fights that I had to bail them out off... By flooring the opposing team. It's not that hard to take down a bunch of drunken idiots and still have them walk home afterwards. I also beat some sense into my pals, many times. It was for their own good. So all in all: I. Am. Not. A party person. Now here comes the big shocker. Pinkie Pie's party wasn't that bad. It was quite fun actually. 'Fun? There wasn't even any booze!' That is Shade's way of thinking, not mine. And you don't need to drink yourself senseless to have a good time. 'What kinda shit logic 's that?' Well anyway, everyone returned to the library, except Applejack who needed to finish some things up by her apple farm. Yeah, her family farms apples. Shocking, eh? As we stepped into the library, we immidietly walked into a suprise party Pinkie had put up in a matter of minutes, a feat that I consider Shade worthy. That is not a good thing. Other than Eve nearly getting a heart attack from a sudden yell of ”Surprise!”, all was good. I had to calm Eve down for a few minutes but the episode passed peacefully. The white unicorn, Rarity joined us after a while. Seems like she was done with Damien. Good luck for that magnificent bastard! Something tells me he'll need it. So, everyone is having a good time and I saw it fit to give a proper introduction to all Twilight's friends. It went quite smoothly as far as I could tell. Then came the part where I needed to answer things. Let me tell you how it all started exactly. It went kinda like this: ”It is simply a pleasure to have your aqcuintance, Hollow.”, Rarity, who was the last one I formally introduced myself to, said with a milder version of the sophisticated tone that Sage used. ”But I simply must ask, where did you get those clothes? The desing looks quite remarkable and simply unique!” As she adored the way I looked, I became oddly nervous of the subject. Naturally I just couldn't keep my trap shut and had to set a few things straight. ”My body.” ”Excuse me?”, Rarity asked, confused by my sudden line and the choice of words. ”These are not clothes. This is what my body looks like.”, I clarify nonchalantly. I should have kept my trap shut. Rarity gasped audibly, getting the attention of her friends. ”What! I thought that was just some costume you were wearing.” She was mildly panicking. ”Yeah, me too.” Rainbow butted in, raising an eyebrow. Then came the question that started it all. ”Now that you meantion it, what are you exactly?” Worse, it came from Twilight. I just looked at her in mild disbelief. ”Hasn't Sage told you?” ”Now, don't go shifting the blame on me.” The Unversed in question pipes up behind a book that he is currently reading. ”So you do know!”, I accused him. ”What! Why haven't you told me this, Sage?”, Twilight asks the Unversed scholar, who simply turned the page of his book. How does he do it so easily with no fingers on his hands? ”It didn't seem that important at the point and quite frankly, it would take too long for me to explain it in my terms. My vocabulary is quite vast and would make my analogy very difficult to fathom to some.” He says, staying annoyingly classy. I swear, he is using those words on purpose! ”Ergo, it will be much easier for everyone to understand if Hollow were to explain, as he would put it in more simple terms understandable to all.” As much as I hate to admit it, I can see the logic in that. He isn't Intelligence for nothing. Even if he uses it to get me to do his dirty work. 'Screw him for that! Let me at 'em!' ”... Fine.”, I groan, letting a bit of my annoyance show. Yes, I'm willing to let my shell open for that. Can you blame me? ”What do you want to know?” As every pony's mouths are about to open simultaniously, I quickly add, ”One at a time.” Their mouths close and- I just save myself from a barrage of questions didn't I? Close call. Twilight holds her foreleg up. ”Yes, Twilight?”, I say and gesture her to ask her question. Something tells me this is going to be a big one. ”What are you?” ”Human.”, I say, hoping that it's enough. Every other pony, except Rainbow and Twilight gasp. You know, since they already know. ”No, the... being you are now.” Damnit all! It didn't work. Well, if I truly have to. ”At the moment I am what is called a Nobody.”, I begin as sit on the floor with my legs crossed under me. ”I am basically just a being of body and soul, as Nobodies have no hearts. An empty shell, if you prefer to think about it like that.” Somehow I just knew I would need to tell this in greater detail. ”You have no heart? How does that work?” Rainbow asked next. Is sigh as I give an answer to her question. ”Then I need to tell you about the Heartless.” Their ears perk at the name of the beings. I continue. ”The Heartless are beings born from the darkness in ones heart. They are creatures devoid of emotion and are driven by a simple instict.” I have a dramatic pause. ”To seek and steal hearts.” This gets an appaled gasp from the everyone, except Elie and Sage who most likely know the basics of the process. ”How can they such a horrible thing?”, Fluttershy asks. ”As I said, they are devoid of emotion. The reason for why they seek out hearts and steal them is to create more Heartless. The stolen heart is consumed by darkness and made into a Heartless.” I pause as I figured something out. ”It is quite ironic, actually. The Heartless are made from hearts, yet thay lack emotion.” Everyone is listening with great interest, Twilight most of all. Guess her inner scientist want's to know it all. ”And that brings me to Nobodies.” Here we go. ”You see, when someone with a strong will has their heart stolen, the body and soul refuse to vanish, instead forming a new body. This husk becomes a Nobody, a being that is driven by an instict to steal hearts as well, but for a different purpose and not as strongly as the Heartless.” Dramatic pause. ”You see, Nobodies want to have hearts and lead themselves to believe that by stealing hearts they can reclaim their own. A thing that cannot happen under normal circumstance, I'm afraid.” ”So basically, Nobodies are prisoners of their own delusions.”, Twilight speaks up. ”That is a very spot on analogy.”, I say, actually impressed that she managed to point it out. ”So, is Sage a Nobody as well?” She continues with a question. ”As if!” Sage shouts from behind his book. ”No, Sage is a whole another being completely. Elie however is a Nobody.”, I explain. ”Sage is an Unversed, a being similar to the Heartless and Nobodies, but born from emotion. I don't know too much about them.” Because I have forgotten. Problem? ...Okay, good. ”Wait, if Elie and you are both Nobodies, why don't you look the same?”, Twilight continues with her line of question. ”That is simple. Heartless, Nobodies and the Unversed have many different types. My type is called a Samurai, Elie's type is called a Dancer and Sage's type is called a Mimic Master.” ”Mimic Master? Does that mean he can mimic what others do? That would be so neat!”, Pinkie Pie exclaims. ”Not precisely.”, Sage says, finally putting down his book. He instead pick up his larger tome and opens it. ”I will demonstrate.” The pages of his tome turn rapidly and stop at a certain page. A light shines briefly as a shadowy figure rises from the ground. It is an exact shadow copy of Pinkie Pie. ”What... How did...”, Twilight stuttered. ”Wow! That's super cool!” Pinkie exlaimed and giggled as the clone mimicked her every move. Twilight looked at Sage and seemed to view him in a whole new light. ”How did you do that?” ”It is an natural ability of mine. A certain type of magic, I suppose.” He explained as Pinkie and her clone were skipping around the library. ”My dark clones are in everyway same as the original, if only more fragile.” Just then Pinkie and her clone crashed against a wall. Pinkie was perfectly okay but her clone vanished in a cloud of shadows. She looked around and raised an eyebrow. ”Where did it go?” ”See what I mean.”, Sage says. ”They have all the abilities of the original but they can't take damage very well.” I only realized now that Twilight was taking notes. Truly a scientific nature. ”Well that's kinda cool, I guess.”, Says Rainbow adding, ”For an egghead.” This earned her a light tap to the head with the corner of Sage's tome. ”Hey! What was that for?”, She angrily asked. ”Do not underestimate the power of literature.”, Was the Unversed's calm answer before he went back to his book. What was he reading anyway? Pisses me off that I can't read. Everyone in the room stared at Sage. ”What the hay?”, Rainbow muttered. ”Oh, but we are digressing.”, I say to divert their attention back to me. ”The way you can tell each of these beings apart is by the symbol they bear.” I showed them the mark on my sleeve. ”This is the symbol of the Nobodies. The symbol of the Unversed is the one that Sage has on his robes and his tome.” Right on que, Sage picks up his tome and shows the mark on it before laying it down and continuing with his reading. ”The mark of the heartless I cannot show you, but it resembles a crossed out heart. Of course there are a few Heartless that have no marks at all.” After that a silence falls. I think the questioning is finally over. Good, I really don't want to- ”Uhh, I have one more question.” Damnit Rainbow, don't ruin this for me! ”Are Elie and Sage also humans?” That... I did not expect. No use in lying. 'Because you suck at it?' No. Because it's wrong to lie to such hospitable peo- ponies. ”In theory, yes. Then again, no. It is really complicated. Sage, you explain.” Sweet vengeance! Sage just snorted and begun talking without leaving his book unattended. ”It is, to put it in simple terms, a soul fragmentation. An event where the soul shatters into pieces. This is the most natural cause of such things as split personalities.” That... actually would make some sense. ”However, Hollow's situation is different, for you see his fragmented soul has left his body and scattered here and there like litter. I and Elie over there are personifications of certain elements of Hollow's psyche. I am Intelligence and Elie is Femininity.” The mention of Elie's made every pony in the room giggle. ”Yeah, yeah. Laugh it up.”, I scowl playfully. ”So, how does it work?”, Twilight asks. ”What?” ”What Sage just explained. How does it work?”, She repeated eagerly. Uh-oh. This was a tough one. Honestly speaking, ”I don't know.” And then quickly added, ”Sorry to disappoint. I really have no clue.” Twilight did seem disappointed. It was like watching a sad abandoned puppy, only without the puppy dog eyes. 'Why do you care?' Why don't YOU care? '… Touche.' Fortunately, for me, everyones attention was taken when the door opened and in came Applejack... Who looked really mad about something. 'Don't you mean ''bout somethin''.' Making fun of her accent... You really have no morals, do you? 'How the fuck should I know? I'm just a voice in your head.' … I am starting to question my sanity... Oh no! Shade infected me! 'Sucker.' ”Oh my, Applejack. What happened to make you look so glum?”, Rarity gasped dramatically. I have come to notice one thing. Rarity is a drama queen! ”That darn bat headed ruffian stole some of mah' apples!”, Applejack scowled. I could not help but facepalm. Damien, what the hell man?! ”Really? He didn't strike me as the stealing type. He was rather civil, actually. And polite too. Allthough a little bit whiny when it came to details of his clothing.” Rarity told us. I wondered why some of her friends were looking at her in a weird way. ”I'm pretty sure he did it out of necessity.” I add to the converation. After Applejack gives me a questioning look, I admit, ”Fine, even I don't believe that. But it has happened. Nothing can change it. Forget and forgive.” 'What is it with you and your piece of crap philosophies?' I don't need to explain... Anything... Especially to you. Applejack taps her hoof on her chin for a while, most likely thinking through what I said. ”'Ah guess that makes sense.” You better appreciate this Damien! ”But 'ah ain't gonna forget that easily!” Well, at least I tried. ”Fair enough.”, I say. Then the farmer pony looked at everyone in the room. ”'Ah heard somethin' when Ah' came in. What we ya'll talkin' about? ” I sighed, loudly. It was more like a groan in all honesty. ”I am NOT explaining all that again!” One time, sure. Another, NO! 'Now you are speaking my language.' And you! Get out of my head! What are you anyway? 'Woah! On the first date? Really?' ….... Forget I asked. A loud cough took everyones attention.Sage put down his book and stood up. ”I hate to break all the 'fun', but it is getting late. I suggest getting some rest for the night. I will tell Applejack what she missed in our conversation in the morning.” Thank you Sage! I don't dislike you anymore. Not that I disliked you much, but you ARE kind of an ass. After that everybody said their farewells and left to their respective homes. Twiligh was hospitable enough to let me and Eve stay at the library. Apparently this tree had a basement we could reside in for the night. I didn't mind. Elie asked if she could stay at Rarity's place. Good luck with that. Sage just stayed at the library. No questions. No answers. Basically, without permission. He just sat there, reading his damn book, which's contents I still have no idea about, like a smug asshole he is! … Great! Now you made me dislike you again! 'Stop whining like a bitch.' Shut up! 'It's your fault for never expressing yourself. Let all that bullcrap build up long enough and you lose it.' …...... Oh God. It's making sense! 'Shut up. Sleep. Gonna smoke weed now.' I slam my palm on my face, seemingly knocking myself out in the process. '….... You are one dumb asshole, you know that.' Can't sleep? Have some issues!I couldn't sleep. I don't know why. I just couldn't. I had knocked myself out for the first time in seven years and had to have woken up just a few, read: 20 minutes, later. Can't I just stay asleep? NO! I just have to wake up and not be able to sleep afterwards! Maybe it's the unfamiliar enviroment. No, never bothered me before. Nerves? Impossible. I am always in control of my emotions... almost. Worry? Could be. A logical assumption. Right now Xolhowl could be doing Gods know what, not to mention the other Fragments. Still does not completely explain it. I groan in mild annoyance and stand up. I try to make as little noise as possible so I won't wake up Eve. She needs her rest. We took refuge and set up shop, so to speak, in Twilight's basement. It was rather... I don't know the word. Eerie? Let's go with that. And I mean it. This looks like a perfect place for a secret lab, which I presume it sort of was sometimes. Creepy thoughts, GO AWAY! So, I got up and started going up the stairs. I needed to get some fresh air or I'd go insane. Probably. Maybe. I don't know! GAH, I'm so confused! Infuriating as this is, I try to remain calm. I open up the door silently and walk out to the main room of the library, the main hall or whatever it is called. I go straight for the front door. ”A night stroll, hmm?” I won't lie. I jumped slightly. … Hey! Give me a break! I'm anxious enough as it is. Being caught offguard like that is not helping the matter. Anyway, I turn towards the speaker and what do you know, it's the intellectual scholar himself, Sage, reading a book in the candle light. I compose myself, with slight difficulty before speaking up. ”Perhaps.” Good. Stay vague. ”Don't start with that. I know my things.” Darn! ”My hypothesis is that you couldn't get any sleep, most likely because of pent up stress, desided to get some fresh air and here you are.” He concluded his so called hypothesis by flipping a new page on the book. OK! That's it! I must know what he is reading. ”What are you doing up so late?” Damnit mouth! Don't talk until I tell you to! ”So put it simply, I could not get any sleep.” ”I can see that.”, I say with just a tad bit agitated tone. I can't really control it at the moment. ”Let me finish.”, He snapped at me. The nerve. ”As I was saying, I couldn't get any sleep. I have been studying for a while now and I just can't sleep. So instead of trying, I read.... Let me correct my previous hypothesis. It's not the stress that keeps you up it's-” A few pieces starts clicking into place as I remember something. ”You have my insomnia!”, I exclaim, trying to keep my voice down. Having a sleeping disorder that makes you unable to sleep is a pain in the ass. Kept me up three days straight, each morning making me feel worse and worse. Weird, I haven't experienced it in years now. ”Yes, this seems to be the case.”, Sage says from behind his book. ”It seems the part of your soul which I was born from contained your sleeping disorder, or what was left of it. An echo, if you will.” ”I see.” But now that book is toying with me! ”What are you reading anyway?” ”Wha-”, He starts. ”Oh, silly me. I nearly forgot you can't read yet. Worry not, that will change.” That brings little to no comfort. ”Now, this particular book tells about Equestria's history and the most notable recent events. It appears Ms.Twilight and her friends have done some great things.” ”Didn't Twilight tell you to call her just Twilight?” ”She isn't here, now is she.” Good point. Now, what have Twilight and- ”And I'll answer before you even ask.” SUNUVABITCH! ”Ms.Twilights and her friends exploits include defeating the malevolent Nightmare Moon, who after a millenia of imprisonment on the moon escaped her prison. Ms.Twilight and her friends used powerful magical artifacts called The Elements of Harmony to defeat Nightmare Moon, who in all actuality was Princess Luna herself, possessed by a being called Nightmare.” Interesting. So one of the princesses has not been around for quite a while …. Wait. ”Did you say a millenia? As in a thousand years?” A nod for an answer. Wow. Must have been lonely up there. I'm actually sympathizing with the bad guy- girl- mare- whatever. ”Then there was the escape of a being called Discord, the personification of Chaos. He fed on the surrounding chaos and broke free from his prison. The Elements were used to seal him inside a prison of stone, in a form of a statue.”, Sage continued. I really didn't like the sound of that. Shade is the most chaotic guy I've ever met. I immediately start seeing images of what his actions might cause. I should tell Twilight about that. She seems smart enough to know what to do about that. ”Last, but not least, was the changeling invasion in the city of Canterlot. The capital of Equestria and the home of the princesses.” What the fuck is a changeling? ”The changeling queen infiltrated Canterlot on the wedding day of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and captain of the royal guard, Shining Armor.” There's a third princess? ”Twilight is Shining Armors younger sister, so she and her friends were invited to help with the wedding” Twilight has a brother?! ”They managed to foil the changeling swarms plans and defeat them. I hear that the changeling queen, Chrysalis is now bargaining for peace with the princesses.” What? WHAT!? They tried to take over the capital and now they are making peace! How. Does. That. WORK!? Okay. Calm down. It's not your problem. These matter do not concern you. Calm. The fuck. Down …..... Aaaaaand better. ''Sup?' NO! FUCK YOU! 'Sheesh. What happened to you? Why so cranky?' Ignore it Hollow. Ignore the voice. Deep, calm breaths. '….. You're fucking weird.' NO! I mean, you shut up. '…... Aaaaaaalrightey then!' The Jim Carrey quoting voice does not exist. You are not going insane like your prick of a brother. It's just the nerves and the lack of sleep getting to you. It is a figment of your imagination. 'I swear to Syliphsis, I'll kick your ass if I ever get a body of my own.' Oh yeah? That is as likely to happen as someone giving Shade a weapon. No one is crazy, stupid OR retarded enough to do that. [FORESHADOWING!] {God damnit, -insert name here-! Get out of my story!} [Come on, it's so obvious. Everyone knows.] {That does not give you the right to waltz in here like you own it.} [You are such a whiny bitch.] {Well you are a sad little boy who has whiny, bratty friends that need to be put in a mental asylum for the safety of others. Take that!} [Not cool, bro. Not cool.] {That's life for ya. Now get out of my story!} And who, or what, the hell is Syliphsis? 'The God of Lost Souls, trapped in an eternal flux of suffering, pain and misfortune.' Huh. That sounds dark. How do you know that? 'www.GodsOfTheMultiverseWIKI.org' ….. Get out. 'But I just unpacked-' GET OUT! ”Hollow? Are you alright? You seem to be distracted.”, Sage asked, slightly concerned, which basically means he didn't really give a damn. ”A voice in my head won't shut up.” ”.... Pardon?” Crap, I talked without thinking! ”Ignore that. I'm just tired.” ”Ah, alright.” He didn't buy it. He put his book down and stood up. Or is it float up, you know, since he doesn't have legs.... Forget it. ”Now, what is bothering you?” ”What.”, I say like and idiot. What? The question suprised me. Plus, I'm tired. ”Do I need to spell it out for you? Something is bothering you, I can both see and feel it. What is on your mind?”, Sage says and folds his arms over his chest. I weight my options. On one hand, I could just stay silent, but that would make me look suspicious. On second hand, I could avoid the subject. My gut does not like that idea, since it most likely would cause Sage to force the information out of me. On the metaphorical third hand I could just tell him. I deside to go with option three. Seriously, as much as Sage somehow manages to infuriate me, he's smart. Really Smart. He's the part of me that represents Intelligence for crying out loud! I take a deep breath to calm all my remaining nerves. The ones that are not half asleep and cranky, anyway. I sit down and don my usual sitting position. If you don't know what that is by now, shame on you. ”I've just been thinking about the Soul Fragments.”, I began slowly. ”I'm worried of what they might be doing at the moment. It would technically be my fault if anything happened and that is not a comforting thought. I guess my conscience just can't handle that fact.” There was a long silence that felt like hours, while in reality it was only around ten seconds. It was broken when a certain Unversed started laughing into his fist in an attempt to muffle the noise in an attempt to not wake up anyone. Yeah, Sage is kind of a prick. ”What's so funny?”, I half scowl, half threaten, half stay neutral. Don't question me, it's possible. ”I... Well...It's just...”, He muttered between snickers. It took him a minute to regain his composure. ”Ahem. As I should have said before my inappropriate response, you shouldn't worry about that.” Not worry. Not worry? I have every right and reason to worry. ”Let me tell you somethin I know of the Soul Fragments that should put your mind at ease. They are not all as simple as good or evil as you seem to view them as.” ”What are you getting at?” He is purposely antagonizing me. I just know it. And I'm ashamed to admit it's working. If Sage had a mouth, it would have a smug smirk glued over it. Asshole. ”Well, Soul Fragments come in different varieties. Enemy, Hostile, Neutral and Friendly.” Yeah, that text that keeps popping up when I see a Fragment..... That is never gonna be explained, is it. ”Enemy and Friendly are pretty obvious. Enemies are your basic enemies and will most likely attack you. Friendly ones are your potential allies and mostly good natured. Hostiles are violent and aggressive, but not necessarily evil. They are mostly just agitated or scared and feel threatened, kind of like a cornered wild beast. It is Neutrals that you need to watch out for.” ”Like you?”, I but in. ”Yes.”, He answered simply. ”Neutrals are unpredictable and can be either good, bad or something in between and change sides when they see it fit them. They are the most independent of all the Fragments. That is what makes them the most dangerous of them all. You never know until it's too late.” So now he is telling me not to trust him? …. I can work with that. 'Now we are thinking alike.' Shut up. Something is still bothering me though. ”Why are you telling me this?”, I asked. Sage just stood silently for a couple of seconds before grabbing my shoulder firmly. ”To verify that your worries are genuine. I'm not sugar coating it for you. The Fragment's will most likely do terrible things, but worrying about it will only make things worse. Relax and cherish the fact that there are other Fragments out there that bear your ideals and virtues that will defend others from the more wicked Fragments.” I gave it a while to sink in. It made sense. By worrying, I could lose my focus and possibly get someone hurt while distracting myself. ”A swordsmans greatest enemy is his mind. If it get's clouded, his focus is wavered and his sword may stray from it's path and turn against him.”, My father had said. Screw that magnificent bastard. Funny how Sage made me remember that. I sigh and mutter a weak ”Thanks.” He seemed to have heard as he let go of me and nodded. ”Now off to sleep with you!”, He ordered. ”I can handle a few hours of sleep but you need to be in top shape. Now chop chop!” He clapped his hands twice in emhasis ”Yes, mom.” I say say jokingly and head back to the basement. …. Good god, that sounds weird. 'You are getting the hang of it.' Shut up. [-At the same time-] Two shadowy forms were behinds the library window, looking inside. ”Is that Him?”, A large figure with a deep burly voice asked in a sluggish tone. ”Yes, yes, indeedy It might. I am very certain that He is It.”, Another form, this one smaller, it's voice, more high pitched replied. ”Now all we need to do is form a plan.” The figure chuckled wickedly ”And I have a perfect one lined up for that, oh yes, I do.” And then the two figures just vanished. Visions Of The Future, Part ILife. The thing that keeps up all beings, ranging from trees to animals, even rocks if you want to be really specific. This place has it scarce. The desert. The area which life forsook. Hot. Dry. Dead. A wasteland. A courier must overtake every and all obstacles put in his path to deliver a message. This desert is mine. At first I just stand on top of the dune, gazing at the seemingly endless mounds of sand. My dark cloak and long cross patterned scarf flutter as the dry wind blows across the sandy plains. The hood shields my face, if you could call a shadowy mass with white eyes a face. I take my fist steps and feel the sand shift under my feet. It is hot and very fine. There is no use running. Doing so would just tire me faster, and here that would lead to death. After hours of walking it seems as if I had not come any closer to my goal, but I know that is only a facade. A trick to make travellers lose their spirits and give up. I know better. The desert is ever changing, so the only reliable ways to navigate are the sun and the stars. Good thing I have been in Equis before, so I know how things work here. I have no illusions of this journey. It will be long. It will be difficult. But I have survived worse. The burning inferno of a supernova. The furious savagery of the Zerg Swarm. The toxic blood of the Darkspawn. A Murloc bite... That one hurt like hell. I have lived countless lives. Countless battles. Countless victories. Countless losses. I know defeat. I know loss. I know death. This is just another waypoint in my road of fate. What comes next? Only the Gods will know, if even them. I have seen these 'games' before. I've never taken part in them. It is not my destiny. But this 'game' is different. My aura resonates with this land, this world. I have a mission here. And I will futfill it. I halt as I sense something. Even a desert like this has a faint aura. The life force here is weak, but it is scattered everywhere. But now, something is disrupting it, interfering with it. It's... receding. Impossible. Unless... I hear a low humming noise and look up on reflex. … Unbeliavable. I have seen many things in my long life, but never this. In the sky was what I could only describe as an island made of somekind of black stone. No... Not stone. Crystal. Black crystal... Why does that seem familiar? It was floating in the air. No, levitating is a more accurate term. The most unbeliavable thing is what I presumed held the island in the air. Over the black crystal island was a black hole. I know what one looks like, so I am very certain. It moved with the island, allways staying directly over it. The black hole seemed to be contained. That is not the all. The very air around the island seems to distort and ripple. I could also sense the islands aura. Or rather the lack of it. I've seen the effects of anti-magic before but never this intense. I could feel something immensly powerful and ominous from the island, if not the island itself. I just stood still and watched as the island passed and suddenly vanished right in front of my eyes. Anti-magic was unpredictable that way. A part of me was glad that the island had gone. Then again, a part of me, the stupid part, wanted to see what was causing so much anti-magic to be released into the air. Disregarding everything I saw, at least for now, I went back to the job at hand. A desert to cross. A challenge to beat. A mission to fulfill. With my focus restored, I begin to walk the endless dunes once more, not stopping to rest. This message was entrusted to me, to deliver it to the Princess. The way to find the one that is lost. What the message means is none of my business. I'm just here to deliver it. And I will deliver it. This I swear by my name. I go by many names. Most forgotten by time itself. Ever changing. Allways the same. My original name no longer nothing but a memory. Just words that bear no more meaning. I am many things. Currently, The Messenger. Occasionally, The Wanderer. Allways, The Pillgrim. Trouble in the horizonEverything is caused by something. The pollution of Earths atmosphere and oceans is caused by humans. Wars are caused by humans. Poverty is caused by humans. Heck, I would not be surprised if it was discovered that the reason why cancer exists is humans! But here it's all different. No creepy and selfish humans. A paradise. If only it was truly so. The universe always finds a way to compensate for stuff. If the theory for multiple realities and worlds is true, which I now know it is, a good and perfect world takes that perfection from it's other sister worlds. Due to this, one of those worlds, if not all of them, end up a whole lot worse. At least, this is what I think. Why am I musing to myself at the moment? One, I did get my sleep. Just to be clear. Two, I didn't dream I was in Dagon's Hall this time. Three, my back hurts very, very much and I can't move at the moment... Let me explain. Last night, after my little surprisingly comforting talk with Sage(Who still sucks. Just a bit.) I went back into the basement... God, that still sounds so wrong... I begun meditating before getting some sleep. Helps me relax. Or at least that's what I was intending. 'I see where this is going.' In the middle of my meditation, Eve started fidgeting in her sleep and, somehow, crawled right next to me and wrapped her arms around my waist and rested her head on my lap and decided to use it as a pillow. It should go unsaid just how.... awkward the position was. It did seem to calm her down though. 'Pervert. Just saying.' I just looked at her slumber, not daring to move and risk waking her. It was quite adorable, to be honest. '… Are you... Ignoring me?' I admit it, I am a sucker for those kind of things. Don't tell anyone! 'Hey dipshit! Don't diss me!' I just stayed there, sitting. Somehow I managed to fall asleep while keeping the position. I slept well, but I was rudely awakened in the morning by something that you would expect in this situation. 'Me?' My back was committing suicide. 'Fuck you!' I kind of was asking for it, though. I am an idiot sometimes. I admit that much. 'I will skin you alive!' I thought about something I hadn't done in a long time. A really long time. I used to make up haikus just for the heck of it. Of course I never got any of them right, which was just me sucking at math. 'Fine! Ignore me! I'll just go and play with my friends that really do exist and are not figments of my imagination!' Eve began to stir and grunt as she awakened also. ”Good morning.”, I say, my tone hiding the fact that my back wants to dig a hole and just die in there. She looks up and sees the way she's holding onto me. The reaction is immediate. I can see her face turn bright red, somehow. How does that work through the fur? Okay, the whiteness might be helping it, but still. She quickly pushes herself away and stands up, ears drooped and looking at the ground as if ashamed. ”S-s-sorry.”, She stutters. The word came out so softly I almost missed it. ”No need.”, I say and wave my hand in a dismissing manner. ”No harm was done.” She looks at me, as if asking 'Really?'. ”Okay, maybe my back is a bit sore. Still no need to apologize.”, I tell her. It's a white lie, the one kind I can live with. A sore back. If only... I also stand up, my back really feeling like it will crumble at any second. I did a good job at hiding it so no one should notice... Maybe. After a little bit of coaxing, I manage to convince her that she has nothing to be sorry for. After that I begin to give her a small speech lesson. She's really catching up quickly. If only she would talk a bit more. …. Now that gives me an idea. ”I think you should speak a bit more. It would help you be more open and be good practice at the same time.” Her ears perk up and her eyes widen in surprise at my suggestion. Or at least I think that's surprise. ”W-what?”, She asks. ”You won't get better at speech if you don't speak to others. That's kind of the whole point of talking. I've also noticed that you seem quiet when surrounded by others. Talking a bit more may help on both of these subjects.”, I explained. ”What do you think?” Eve gives me a somewhat shocked look. ”Y... You want m-my o-opinion?”, She asked shyly. ”Yes.”, I state simply. Why was this so shocking to her? ... Oh... OH! I get it now! No one in her pack must have ever done anything like that. To simply order one around without even giving a crap about how they feel. I think I'm getting mad at those assholes. Eve tried to voice an answer but just ended up moving her jaw, no words leaving her mouth. I just stay quiet and give her some time. Eventually she just looks at me and then begins finding the ground very interesting. ”Me- I think...” She seems to consider her words carefully, as if not wanting to offend. With me, impossible. I could never be mad at someone like her. ”I think... I don't know.” She sounded a bit unsure of the answer and I could understand why. ”It is alright to not know. It gives more time to think it all through.”, I say and crack my neck on reflex. How I could do that, I haven't got a clue. It did seem to make Eve flinch slightly. Guess she doesn't like the 'CRACK!' sound. Kinda like those guys that that wear some costumes from some cartoon shows. What were they called... Cosplayers? I don't know why but they just freak me the fuck out. Well, at least this place doesn't have any of those creeps. [At that moment, someone in Equestria sneezed and dropped his selfmade, carefully hidden and well preserved joint into a chasm. Lots of cussing ensued.] My thoughts are disrupted as something... weird happened. Eve burped purple flames and, somehow, a scroll dropped on the floor. I look at it. Eve looks at it, eyes wide as dinner plates. Summary: We were both equally confused. After I get the shock out of my system, I pick it up and open it. Hmm... It's from Damien! Let's see, Dear Hollow, 'Gay!' I’m writing to you in the hopes that we can tell one another about our going-ons. How are you? How are Elie and Eve doing? I take it that perhaps Pinkie Pie threw one of her miraculous parties to welcome you three, eh? Well, that’s swell. I honestly hope that you three enjoyed yourself. How'd he know that? 'Magic~.' Listen: you’re probably wondering why I did that whole bananas thing earlier today. If so, brace yourself, a long explanation is coming. … Oh boy. You see, it’s actually an internet meme founded by bronies... and you’re probably what a brony is, now that I mentioned it. What is a meme? And what the hell is a brony? A brony is, essentially, a fan of the new Generation 4 My Little Pony show "My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic" by Lauren Faust (creator of Powerpuff Girls and Foster’s Home for Imaginary Friends.” It mostly refers to the older male viewers of the show, but female fans use it too. A Brony is generally pretty involved in the community at large. It Typically refers to 13-30 year old male fans of the 2010 reboot of the show My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, but may also include females known as “pegasisters”. Wait, what? In layman terms, brony = bro + pony, and pegasister = pegasus + sister. While generally associated with a negative stereotype by outsiders, due to it's former 80's frilly, girly-girl, twinkle-toed, tea-parties and all-female main casting, bronies are attracted to the new show by its good animation, acting, writing, and humor. Having once been on the outside, bronies can love and tolerate others until they themselves become bronies. However, haters gonna hate— most likely due to the fact that they have a masculinity inferiority complex, where they believe that if they watched My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, others like them will label them as an effeminate freak. What the... It’s true. There are people out there, and they’re scattered all across the globe of both Earth and Equus, this planet. …. 'We knew this already.' But enough of my drivel. What I actually want to say is that I hope your adventures on finding your fragments becomes a success, and that I will be cautious of this Xolhowl that you mentioned earlier. Sincerely, ~Damien O’Connor .... *Your browser has crashed. Do you wish to reboot? Y/N* *Y* *Rebooting... … … Systems: Online.* So let me get this straight. This place is from a world from a television show... For young girls/kids... Watched by adults... Who like it... …. Thanks for dropping the information nuke on me, Mr. O'Connor! -After a MIND=BLOWN-moment- After I manage to settle my mind and tuck Damien's message to the deep end of my skull and into The Void to avoid distraction, both of us went up the stairs. Getting out of the basement and into the main part of the library, the first thing that comes in view is Sage. Still in the same place I left him last night... Still reading... Did his head just tilt a little? I went closer to investigate and heard something unmistakable. The bastard was snoring, ergo sleeping! It's so hard to tell when you've got a face that is basically carved on your head. And he was STILL holding that bloody book! I turn to the sound of clopping[NO! BAD AUDIENCE!] from the stairs and see Twilight casually walking down the said stairs. ”Morning, Twilight.”, I greet her. ”M-morning.”, Eve stutters softly. Adorable. Twilight's smiles warmly at us and opens her mouth to greet us back. ”Morning to you two. Sleep well?” Eve looks down and fiddles with her hands, clearly embarrassed. I just go for a straight answer. ”Other than a few minor complications, quite well.” It was true. She doesn't need to know the details. CRACK … Did... Did my back just crack on it's own? 'Yup. You're screwed. Want a cracker?' That pun is lame. 'So is earl grey but the English still drink it.' Stereotypes aside; Twilight gave me an odd look. ”Are you sure you are okay?” I hastily nod, causing my neck to crack instead. Twilight was giving me the 'I-Don't-Buy-That'-look. I used to be the master at this particular art at one point in time. Shade made a convincing liar when he wanted to, but most of the time he was the elephant in the room. A really big, dumb and obvious one. My dad was a bullshitter as well, though not as much. ”Fine, maybe not that okay. I can handle it though, so no worries.” Pleasedropit. Pleasedropit. After a glance of doubt Twilight seemed to let it slide. ”If you say so.” Thank you miss Sparkle. “Should we start todays lessons?” “Well, Sage seems to be asleep, so-” “On the contrary.”, The one in question piped up. “I have been conscious for quite the while.” I call bullshit on that. “You were snoring just a few minutes ago.”, I point out. He took offence to that. “How dare you accuse me of such? For your information, I do not snore.” “You...Well... K-kind of did.” I gotta say I was surprised, and proud, to notice it was Eve who said that. Sage just looked at her with his blank face. “Holy astral phenomena.”, He says slowly. “It verbally communicates!” You just had to remind me why I think you are an asshole. Not to mention that was offensive. “And for your information, I do not snore. I just really concentrate on reading.” 'Orgasmic reading.' … I need to evict that mental image. 'I just realized that you are talking to me again.' ... 'Don't start that again, asshole!' ... 'I'm sorry.' You got your chance. I'll just stop telling what happened in detail and just give a summary. We began our lessons and I have to say, Twilight and Sage make a great team when they aren't arguing. It was safe to say that the lessons went very well, although Sage still slipped in some mighty big words in his parts, most likely just to spite me. Anyway, all was going relatively smoothly. I was starting get hold of the basics of reading Equestrian. It really isn't as hard as one might imagine. Once you grasp the basics all pretty much unfolds little by little. I still only managed to barely read one full sentence. Pathetic, isn't it? Well, you have to start somewhere. I'll figure this out in time. … Funny, I feel like something is coming my way. And speak of the devil, the door get's kicked open and someone dashes inside. “Hello, bookies! What's happening?”, Elie said and slid along the library floor. [-Outskirts of Ponyville-] “So there is a way for us to get our cutie marks?”, Scootaloo asked, exited. “Yes, quite. I know of a perfect way.” A sand colored and orange maned stallion, dressed in an alabaster cowl over his head and shoulders, told the three fillies that made the Cutie Mark Crusaders. “Tell us. Please? We really wish to get out cutie marks as fast as possible.”, Said Apple Bloom The stallion chuckled “Well, have you tried cave exploring?” All three thought for a second. “I think not. Have we?”, asked Sweetie Belle. “Ah think not.”, Responded Apple Bloom “Me neither.”, Said Scootaloo “Well, I know of a perfect place.” The stallion smiled but then adopted an serious expression. “But are you willing to face a challenge in order to get there?” All three fillies nodded and voiced their answer. “Yeah!” The stallion chuckled yet again. “Well, listen carefully then. Over there, in the Everfree, is a particular cave which is said to contain something amazing. Nopony knows what is in there.” Then the stallion pulled a scroll from under his cowl. “This scroll has instructions on how to get there. Now, are you up for a challenge?” His question was answered as the scroll was pulled out of his hooves. “We sure are!”, Apple Bloom said with determination. “This is going to be so fun!”, Sweetie Belle exclaimed. “Okay, let's go!”, Scootaloo said. Then all three took air into their lungs and yelled out, “CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS CAVE EXPLORERS!” and ran off. The stallions nice smile was still present. But now it was closer to a smirk. A very devious smirk. “Oh yes. That challenge is to die for. Khehehehe.”, The stallions form began to waver and shift into something else. The next moment the stallion seemed to vanish into the air. A walk and- is that an enemy there?”-so there I was, just looking at all those clothes and, OH MY GOSH, were they amazing! Then Rarity showed me how she made them and at first it was really awkward but then we started talking and-” Oh. My. God. She. Just. Won't. Shut. Up. After the lesson of basic Equestrian was disturbed by our local Dancer(You should know who by now), Eve and I went for a walk. Pretty great, huh? No. No it's not. Want to hear the real kicker? Elie decided to follow us and then began fussing about her stay with Rarity and how amazing it was, or something like that. I pretty much blocked out everything she said, since, you know, most of it is girl stuff anyway. And not just girl stuff, overly girly stuff. Not that I have anything against that. It's just... You know. Not something that interests me. ”-and then she complimented my choice of clothing! I was so happy-” Is she still talking? Holy hell! Does she have to air skate in front of us and do ridiculous swirls while talking our ears off? ”-it was so cool! I mean, I knew my hat looks amazing, but I never thought of it like that-” An off-switch! Does she have one? … I am letting this get to me way too much... That is so unlike me... I glance next to me and see Eve faring no better. She is visibly pressing down her ears with her hands in an attempt to muffle it and looking quite uncomfortable. Guess Elie is too busy with her musings to notice. I could try to tell Elie to shut up for a few seconds... Notice how I used the word 'try'? I tried to tell her to stop. Four times to be exact. She just seems to block out all the outside stimulation and set her own brain to babble-mode. I lean closer to the white diamond dog and ask silently, but audibly ”You feeling okay?” The only answer I get is a light nod followed by a light shake of the head... What am I supposed to make of that? Yes? No? Maybe, with a side dish of HELP-ME sauce? "-and then I was like, 'd'awwwwww'! I mean Rarity's little sister is just the cutest. Thing. Ever! Her name is Sweetie Belle and she and her friends even have a club-" Ignoring Elie once more, I look around and see that we have been walking towards what I believe is Sweet Apple Acres, the apple farm that Applejack and her family keep... Something just began to form in my mind. A plan. I glance at Elie briefly and notice that she is not looking our way. I give the diamond dog by my side a small shush, signaling her to be quiet and quickly grab Eve and pull her behind a nearby tree. Despite my signal she let's out a small yelp. My bad. “-and then she said that she'd makes something special for me to pick up later. Doesn't that sound... Huh?” Elie must have noticed her lack of followers. “Wha- They ditched me!? That is so uncool!” A cloud of dust rose as Elie dashed to the direction which we came from, and damn, was she fast! She was like a bullet train. I could faintly hear something along the lines of “When I see them...!”, or something like that. I waited a few of seconds, read: half a minute, before I took a peek behind the tree to see if she was gone. I saw absolutely no trace of the Dancer. I sigh in relief “I can't believe that actually worked.”, I say, mostly to myself... I also just noticed that I've held Eve rather tightly... Against my chest... Awkward... I let go of Eve who, by this point, was stiff as a rock and red as a tomato. I could swear that even her tail had stiffened straight. ”Heh.”, I let out a nervous laugh ”Sorry about that.” “N-no, is- it's okay...Sorry.”, She whimpers sadly. She really does make it sound as if it was her fault. Poor thing. I simply can't have that. I look around for... Something. There really wasn't anything specific in my mind. I just let my gaze wander for a few seconds... And I think I know how to raise her spirits a bit. “Follow me.”, I gesture her, to which she complies to. I walk over to a nearby apple tree and take a seat under it's branches. I gesture Eve to do the same, which she, again, did obediently. "Now just sit there and relax." I then opened one of my zipper and pulled out the violin Orchestra gave me. I took a second to marvel it's unique shape before setting it under my theoretical chin. I then used my other hand to pull out the bow and closed the zipper to the Void. And then, I took a calm breath and just started playing a completely improvised piece. I just began with a single note and let the music guide my way, my bow creating a note after another. It was slow paced and serene in it's own right. So fresh, just like a winter breeze. It took me a while to realize that this was not completely from the top of my head. The piece sounded very similar to the one I gave my former viola instructors. Man, the looks of utter bafflement and spite on their faces when I improvised a decent piece of music on the spot, something they couldn't manage. It was so worth getting the boot. So worth it. Funny. Something that actually upset me back then is so amusing now. Maybe it's because I'm older now and I know better... Nah. I'm just totally enjoying their ridicule, given by yours truly. I break out of my zone to glance at Eve. To my great satisfaction she is humming and swaying along with the music, eyes closed and wearing a very welcome smile. The sight made me play a bad note(If you know them, then you know they are absolutely obnoxious). She noticed and opened her eyes. The moment she saw me looking her way she looked obviously embarrassed and turned her eyes to the grass. I don't even try to hide my hearty chuckle and position my bow better. I play for a few more minutes for my own enjoyment, though I believe Eve liked it as much as I did. I finally end with a long high note before resting the instrument on my lap. A brief silence fills the air around us. ”That was... Pretty... I l-liked it.” Eve remarked meekly. If anyone could actually see, I would be sprouting the most satisfied grin possible. Mission success. ”Glad to hear it.”, I say and tuck the violin and bow back into the Void. ”Music is a beautiful thing. A good way to express yourself. Really calming too.” I, of course, listed the reasons why I personally loved music, but it did not stop it from being any more true. ”What do you think?”, I ask Eve, my question surprising her. She is really transparent. I can see her hesitation clearly as day. It takes some time, but she eventually spoke up. ”W-well, I-” She stopped mid-sentence for some reason. I saw her eyes dilate and her ears move erratically. ”Is something wr-”, I was interrupted by a certain diamond dog tackling me down. It really took me by surprise. ”Wha-” *THUNK* What I heard and saw really silenced me. On the spot on the tree where my head was just seconds prior was now sticking out some kind of weapon that distantly resembled me of a frisbee. It had sunk deep into the tree. A scary thought came to me. That thing would have lopped my head right off... Eve had just saved my life. ”GODDAMNIT!”, I hear a yell from a distance, along with audible profanity. ”A fluke. That is all that was, you hear! Just a ditzy-doozy, zappflappin' FLUKE!” Then, from behind some trees walks out a thin humanoid form that is cloaked in orange Arabic-like clothing. It's skin was black and two yellow eyes glared out from under it's distinctive head ware. I quickly rose up. I knew exactly what I was looking at. Soul Fragment discovered Type: Lunar Bandit Classification: Heartless Represents: Lunacy Status: Enemy “Now, who is ready to meet the undertaker? I hear funeral services are bitchin' cheap this time of the year!”, The Lunar Bandit yelled out with more volume than necessary. Then he laughed. It was the laugh of a true maniac. VS LunacyI looked at the Lunar Bandit, as he looked at me. His eyes told me nothing of his intent, but I was fairly sure they were not pleasant. He held his left arm up and the disk detached from the tree and flew into his grasp. It then split into two and became two curved blades. I as a response began to draw both of mine, but stopped. I then drew only one and handed it to Eve. She needed some sort of protection if this turned ugly, because that is what was the most likely course this would go. She took it with slight hesitation, apparently seeing where I was going with this. She held it flimsily due to the very brief training. I hope she'll be able to handle whatever is to come. I take a stance and spread my legs and grasp my blade handle, ready to draw it at any moment. “Well, ain't this just dandy. Fighting spirit. Who needs that bullshit anyway?” The Bandit(let us call him Lunacy for now) said with a few eerie giggles. “Now then...” His blades combined into a disk and he threw it at us. I moved fast and drew my blade, deflecting the disk and sending it off course. Then it suddenly changed it's trajectory and came back at me. This time I dodged instead and let it fly past me. “That is not fair! Stand still!” Lunacy yelled, but not from where he was supposed to be, in front of us. I turned. He was behind us and grabbed his blade disk from the air. I had no clue when he had moved from in front of us to behind us in what was just a few seconds. “You know what? Screw this! No throwing, only mowing!” He detached his blades and held one in each hand. He leaped at me, and me specifically. I held my sword with both hands and managed to deflect the first blade and sidestepped the other. He was wide open now. Without giving him any room to react, I swung my sword in an arch... And when my blade connected with his body, he just disappeared. Faded away like mist. “Where you hittin'?”, I heard the bandit mock me. A small cut appeared on my left arm. A bit of black blood leaked out of the wound. I looked at my side... And was met with two yellow eyes. “'Sup.” I took a swing at him and Lunacy just did a back flip to evade it, landing at a distance, giggling eerily. I spoke up but held my blade in a defensive stance. “What do you want?” He just looked at me with those eerie eyes. Then he laughed. “Really now? We gonna play this game? But you see, I don't wanna participate.” “Just answer the question!”, I demand, raising my voice a bit more than usual. Lunacy just scoffs. “Oh, but that is just it. What is the question? Is it that you wish to know, or something else making you want to know? Is it really the question that must be asked? Or is it that the one with a question is me? Who knows. Rubber ducky!” “Wha-” I feel a slight pain coming from my shoulder. A cut had appeared, seemingly out of nowhere. Another injury I can't explain. What is going on? “Can't see it, can you?” The Lunar Bandit remarked, again from a different spot. Now he was sitting on the branches of the tree where we had sat under just moments prior. “I'm really disappointed. I honestly thought The Origin would pose some sort of a challenge.” He sounded disappointed alright. “What is The Origin?”, I asked, still refusing to lower my guard. He just laughed merrily. “Really? That dense? Okay, how about we simplify matter for ya?” He jumped up and landed a few feet in front of me. “I am a piece of a puzzle once complete. Without the picture I am obsolete. What is it?” A riddle? Why would he... Hold on... “Get it now? You should.”, He said in a degrading tone. “What do you want with me?”, I asked. He laughed yet again. “Now that is the real question, isn't it? What do I want with you? Simple.” He charged and swung his blades around at random. I was forced to back down while deflecting the barrage of attacks. “I want the picture out of the picture, you get me?”, He said, continuing his flurry of cuts and slashes. “Only The Origin can stop us. Stop me! I want to be free and do whatever I please.” I didn't respond. I was too busy focusing on defending myself. “So then I got this idea. If The Origin is gone, who can stop us? No, bloody, one!” Then it happened again. The Lunar Bandit faded to nothingness right in front of my eyes. Well, well now. Enough playing around. Kekeke. I looked around for the source of the disembodied voice. I saw no signs of Lunacy anywhere. Confusing, ain't it? A sharp pain hit's my leg as a cut appears on my thigh. The feeling of helplessness. Another cut appears on my waist. When you can't fight what you can't see! Then there was laughter. All around me, yet nowhere in particular. It was true and I knew it. If this guy could turn invisible, my chances just got a serious dent put in them. Enough games. PARTY ON! I took a defensive stance. Offense would get me nowhere in this situation. I did not even get a chance to react as I felt the pain of a cut appearing on my back. I flinched and almost fell on my knees, but barely managed to stop my fall. A realization struck me. I was going to lose. I thought my brain numb but there was no way for me to win this. And so the mighty have fallen. Let's finish this! I could only wait for the strike to come. There was nothing I could do with an enemy this unpredictable. And so I waited... And then... *KLING* I looked back and was more than surprised. Lunacy stood there, both blades locked with my other blade. The one Eve was currently holding in with both of her hands. Her blade was shaking quite a bit, but it held. “What!?”, Lunacy yelled out. He broke the contact and jumped back a safe distance. “There is another one? Where did the mutt come from!?” I smile. Looks like Eve's unnoticeable demeanor proved itself very useful in this situation. Lunacy grunts, very visibly aggravated, and lunges at us both weapons ready. Before I can even take a proper stance, Eve turns around and yet again I hear the sound of blades colliding. I see the lunging Lunacy vanish and glace back to see another one, again blades locked with the white diamond dog. “How... HOW!?” He jumps back, outraged. I can see that his normally completely round eyes have taken an angry expression. “How does that stupid mutt know where I am? HOW!? That. Does. Not. Make. SENSE!!” I glance at my battle companion and see that she is shaking. Probably afraid. Can't blame her. Then I see her ears more erratically just like when she saved me from the flying blade disk. Eve jerks to her left and again blades collide. Without much thought I swing my blade and it too is intercepted. Lunacy is locking blades with both of us with both of his weapons, right between us. Reminds me why dual wielding can be handy. He is audibly growling in annoyance. He knocks our weapons back and vanishes. He appears on a tree branch far away from us. “How?”, He asks with a barely restrained tone. “How is that stupid dog seeing through my illusion!” Illusion? That's what it is! He isn't turning invisible. He is just creating an illusion of himself disappearing or a clone body. It's so simple! But how does Eve know where he is... Could it be... “Eve.” I say. She looks up to me. “Get back for now.” She has a look of uncertainty “B-but-” “Trust me.” I interrupt her, silencing her. I look at her. “I have a plan.” I see her reluctantly move back and take cover behind a tree. “Oh,hohoho! Getting cocky, are ya? Well, we can't have none of that.” Lunacy then disappeared and many images of him appeared around me, surrounding me, circling me. They ran around me, some to the other direction than others in an attempt to confuse me. “Well? Feeling like giving up? You've been saved only by a lucky streak, but now your luck has run out.”, They all say simultaneously, the voices blending together and melding. I know his tactic now. He attempts to confuse enemies with his illusions. I just need to work my way around that. I slowly put my sword back in it's scabbard, let my hands fall on my sides and close my theoretical eyes. “Whoa-ho, what is this? Ready to submit, to give in? Ya better not be expecting any mercy out of me!” I ignore his voice. I ignored everything. I cleared my mind. Let the outside world silence itself. I did something my father had taught me. I stood silent and opened my mind only to sound. And I listened. Foot steps. Many, but only one sounded... different. All the others sounded hollow, empty. They had no substance. I waited. In silence of the mind. Concentrating on only one thing. Complete harmony of body and soul. "Choo-Choo, Here come the murder train!" … There! My hand moved to my sword handle, pulled it out, slashed and returned it in it's sheath in one swift and perfect movement. The entire thing could be missed merely by blinking. I opened my eyes and turned around to see the Lunar Bandit. He turned as well and looked at himself, then at me. “HA-HA! You miss-” Both of his swords shattered. He stared at the remains, eyes widening. A gash appeared on his chest, spilling black liquid to the ground. He fell on his knees and held himself up with his hands. Eve left her safe spot and came to me, a look of awe adorned her face. The kneeling Lunar Bandit couched black blood onto the grass. “How... How can such I be defeated...?” I gazed down at him. “Your illusion is imperfect.”, I say coolly “You may be able to make the illusion of sound, but it is not close to the real thing. I heard your movement because it was different from the others you generated.” He spat some blood on the ground and breathed heavily. “You also attacked me, alone. I had help.” Then Lunacy did something I would not have expected in his situation. He laughed. “Who said...” He couched again. He looked up at me and I could tell he was smirking “Who said that I was alone?” I heard a faint sound from behind. I could see the air vibrate in the corner of my eye. Then a form came into view. A large, round humanoid form. “Time to BURN!”, Lunacy shouted. I grabbed Eve and dived out of the way as the form breathed fire at the spot we stood. I could feel the heat as one of my feet came a bit too close to the fire. I and Eve rolled on the grass, only I managed to roll on my feet and get a look at the sudden arrival. Soul Fragment discovered Type: Fat Bandit Classification: Heartless Represents: Tardiness Status: Enemy …. …....... …............ … Represents what? “About time you showed up!”, Lunacy yelled at the Fat Bandit. “Sorry.”, The Bandit replied with a deep, sluggish voice. Lunacy looked at the Fat Bandit. “Well what are you waiting for? Pick me up! Can't you see I'm a bit under the bridge, if you get what I'm sayin'.” The large Heartless scooped the smaller Lunacy and set him on his shoulder. The Lunar Bandit then turned his eyes on me. “Come on, big buddy. Let's finish what we came here to do.” “...Yeah...” The large Heartless turned and began sucking in air, preparing to breathe more fire at us. Awake and kicking ass!As my eyes opened and light came gushing in. I saw that I was no longer in the white space or the pavement I was shot in or the hospital. I was in a forest. And damm, did it look off. Now that I look at it, everything looks off. The colors were all funny and seemed very..... unnatural. As my eye adjusted to the brightness, my eye started to hurt. This worlds colors were literally hurting my eyes. I shielded my eyes with my hand until I could get used to the insane amount of color. Something else took my attention though. My hand was all black and seemed very..... smooth. I had five fingers that seemed awfully pointy. Claws, maybe? There was a tree near me and I took swing at it with my hand. It left impressive marks on the bark. Claws it is. I took a look down a bit to see that I was wearing a grey jumpsuit with large sleeves. I felt my head with my hands. It had a cylinder like form. I also glanced at my sleeve and noticed something I recogniced very well. The symbol of the Nobody. I needed to see myself better. Since a mirror or other alternatives are not available, that nearby pond shall do. I slowly walked to the waters edge, took a deep breath and looked down. Staring back was a dark grey, cylinder shaped head with six diagonal lines, three on either side. How I could see so clearly was a mystery. My body was slender, except for the wide hips, which made me look just a bit ridiculous . My legs were shaped as if I was wearing some weird boots and my feet were long and pointy. My grey jumpsuit body had two zippers on either sides of my chest. I don't think they have any physical finction. They just are there for appearances, I guess. On my waist was a dark grey, what I believe to be a belt or a sash. Basically, a reflection of a Samurai. One of the highest ranking Nobodies. Also, the coolest in my opinion. Dagon wans't pulling my leg. I really had transformed into something else. I would have felt very happy.... except I was not. I mean, I was feeling happy about this turn of events yet, at the same time, I didn't 'feel' it. It's like there is a blank spot in your memory. It's empty, there's nothing there, yet you are aware of it's existance. Is this what Dagon meant when he said that my feelings would turn a bit shallow? Mysterious. Guess that means that my soul was really broken into pieces. I quit my self discovery zone and start thinking of other things. First, make a plan. Look for locals. Find civilisation. Learn about this world. Search for those missing pieces of me. Don't die. ??? Profit …..... Seems solid enough. Better get moving. As I walked amongst the trees, I opened my other sense to the forest. I could hear birds singing somewhere and smell the grass. The wind was blowing and making the leaves rustle. It was really peaceful. That peace shattered as I heard a scream coming from nearby. I started to run to the direction I thought the voice came from. I arrive to an edge of a clearing and hid behind a bush. What I saw was something I could only describe as weird. There were four unnaturally colourful horses. They were surrounded by what looked like a pack of large dog like things. The horses seemed scared and were huddled together, shaking from fear. ”Not on my watch.”, I said quietly and started to get my sword in my hand..... Only for my hand to fell empty. I looked and saw that I my hand was grasping at air. Don't Samurais usually have two swords on their backs? Well, if I had some sort of weapons, I didn't find them. Looks like I need to take care of this with 'that fancy kung-fu stuff', as my friends put it. I looked around to see a big stone next to me. An idea rushed to my head. I grabbed it and aimed for one of the dogs. I threw it with all my might and it nailed the thing right to the back of the head. The dog fell on the ground, unconcious. I must have thrown it a little too hard. The rest were first looking at their fallen comrade, dumbstruck, then into the forest. ”Go find who did that!”, the largest of the dogs said, and two of the others left to my direction. So they speak? Fascinating. And that big one must be the leader. The two dogs were only a step away from me. I noticed that I was actually bigger than them. I quickly got up and grabbed both of their heads and smacked them against one another. Both were knocked out. I let them fall as I jumped out of the bush and began walking towards the rest of the dogs. The look on their faces was pure gold to me. They all seemed suprised and shocked by my appearance and the way I had deal with two of their kind so effortlesly. They were just gawking at my presence. The leader, however was a different story. ”Don't just stand there like imbeciles. Get that thing!”, The leader roared at his minions. Six of them broke from their formation and ran towards me. I smirked. Time for something special. I had made my own style of fighting. In my martial arts class it got me the title of a ”cheating hack”. My teacher banned me from using it against other students simply because it was overpowered. It was simply an parry and attack technique. It mainly used palm attacks, which was basically pushing someone around with a little more force. Only that with a little technique and more power added to the mix, a simple jab with my palm had enough force to dent a lamp post, bending it a little. It was one of my ”cool” aspects. I called it the Palm of Hax, you know, for laughs. If I was gonna be called a ”cheating hack”, might as well name my technique appropriately. Two of the dogs tried to take a swipe at me with their clawed hands. I just smootly dodged and countered with a jab with the palm of my hands on their foreheads. I put as much force into the center of my palm as I could and turned my palm a little, making both of the dogs fly backwards and spiral around a little until hitting the ground. One tried to jump me from behind. I just spun around and landed a solid hit to the jaw, followed by another palm to the ribs. The remaining three dogs had kept their distance and were now looking very scared. I'm not suprised. I took three of them down like it was nothing. What chances would they have. All three dogs were looking at their leader. He was staring back at them with a very intimidating and soul piercing gaze. I could just see their faces lose color. I took a step closer. They flinched. Two of them got over it pretty quick and attacked me. I just evaded their punches and jump kicked the other. The kick landed on the side of the dogs face, knocking it out. The second tried to attack me while I wasn't looking. I just moved slightly to avoid the hit, then grabbed the dogs arm and threw it over myself, slamming it's head into the ground. I glanced at the last remaining dog, who, quite humorously, simply couldn't take the stress and fainted. I turned my attention back to the leader of the dogs, who was fuming. ”That is it? Pathetic!” He yelled in pure rage. The dogs around him inching away. His eyes landed on me ”I'll take care of this one myself." The leader dog charged at me and drew a sword..... A sword?! This could get troublesome. The leader attacked with a horizontal slash. I reacted based on instinct and bent backwards. The sword just passed over me. I was in an odd angle, bending my back over 90 degrees. I had almost forgotten that Nobodies have unbeliavable flexibility. I jumped back and assessed the situation. The leader of the pack had a sword, advantage to him. He was however slow, advantage to me. The leader took another swing at me, I jumped and evaded it and also managed to punch his face. He flinched slightly, but otherwise seemed unaffected. I jumped to get some distance. I know I can't beat with power alone. Solution: strategize. I need to finish this one quickly. I don't know how long I could last if I prolonged this fight. The leader took another vertical swing, but this time I was prepared. I moved my hands above my head and clapped my hands together, stopping the blade. 'I have always wanted to do that.' I threw the blade aside and slid under the dogs field of vision. I jumped and slammed my palm to his jaw from below. He staggered and, seeing a window of opportunity, I dived under his legs. I jumped up and put all the power I could muster into my right palm. I smashed my palm down onto the back of the leader dogs skull. His eyes bulged slightly out of their sockets. He fell down, making a thud when he hit the ground. His pupils coud not be seen and I saw that his mouth was foaming. 'I may have given that one a concussion. Well, not that he didn't deserve it.' The rest of the dogs just looked at their leaders unconcious body. Then at me. When I turned to look at them, they all immediatly whimpered and scattered, carrying their leader and the knocked out ones away. I gave myself a big hand. I single handedly just scared away a bunch of talking humanoid dogs. Go me! The horses on the other hand looked even more scared than before. I took a few steps to their direction. ”P-please don't hurt us.” One of them said. A small one, maybe a child. She was light blue and had a dark blue mane. The voice sounded feminine. I'm going to say it and be done with it. Cutest. Thing. EVER! They can talk too, huh. I kneeled over the small horse and looked at her. ”Why would I do that, little one?” She looked at me, still scared. ”Y-you can t-talk?” I chuckled. ”I could ask you the same thing.” The child seemed to relax a little and ran to a couple of other horses. Parents, perhaps? I rose up and looked at them. ”What are a group of horses doing in the middle of the woods?” One of them, a large orange colored one with a brown mane spoke up. I could tell that this one was male. He one didn't seem as afraid of me as the rest. ”We are ponies, not horses.” Really? Talking ponies? I have seen everything now. ”You see, me and my family were heading to our new home Trottingham and decided to take a shortcut through the woods. All seemed fine, but then we were ambushed by those diamond dogs.”, He said, looking at me sternly. My appearance must not invoke trust. ”Diamond dogs? Those things I just got rid off?” I said. I also couldn't help notice that the mentioned place also sounded like a bad pun. He nodded. ”You don't know what a diamond dog is?” I nodded. ”Well that figures. What are you anyway? You ain't any kind of creature I have ever seen.” I would propably get that kind of attention a lot here. ”I am a being called a Nobody.” ”Nobody, eh?”, He said rubbing his chin with his hoof, then shaking his head. ”Never heard of them. Now scram!” Hostile, are we? Another pony moved towards the one who had just told me to beat it and gave him a glare. It seemed to shut him up. She then turned to me. ”I'm sorry for my husband. He can be a bit...... harsh as times. Thank you for saving us.” The female one was butter colored and had a white mane. Finally some recognition. ”It was my pleasure.” The stallion, I think that's the right word, spoke up (Ps. Need to start remembering proper terms for these ponies. -Brain) ”There, you got your thanks, now scram!” ”Dear!” The mare said to him. ”Is that any way to treat someone who just helped us?” ”But I-” He started. ”No buts.” she interrupted him, making him shut up. She looked at him with an intense look and then turned to me with a softer expression. ”My name is Mayfly. This grump here is my husband, Stone Gear.” He just scoffed, looking away. ”This is my younger daughter, Twinky.” She pointed at the young filly I had just talked to hiding behind her leg. ”And this here is my older daughter, Silver Gem” This pony was much older than the younger one. Looked pretty much like a grown up to me. She was dark grey in color and had a long smooth silver colored mane. Her eyes were golden yellow, unlike the rest of her family, who had brown eyes. She just nodded, acknowledging her introduction. ”It's a pleasure to meet you and your family Mayfly.” She smiled. ”And who might you be?” ”My name is Hollow.” As much as I wanted to object, my name made pretty much sense right now. Nobodies are the bodies and souls of those who had their heart stolen. Technically I was just that. A hollow shell with nothing inside. ”Well, Hollow, how about escorting us out of the woods? We could use the protection. Everfree can be quite a dangerous place.” So this place is called Everfree. I like that name. ”If I may ask,” I began ”But if this forest is as dangerous as you say, why did you come here?” Mayfly just glanced at ther husband, who looked away. ”Because somepony was very adamant about saving time.” That explains it.But really, this guy endangered his family just to save time? What an ass! ”I see. I don't see why not. I also couldn't just let you go on your own.”, I said. ”My conscience would never shut up about it.” Stone Gear desided spoke up ”Now hold just a minute! You are allowing this thing to come with us?” Mayfly looked at he husband sternly. ”Why not? He seems nice enough AND he risked his own life to save us from those diamond dogs.” That is too true. ”What if it's just plotting to gain our trust and get us in our sleep?” He said in protest. I'm getting some bad vibes from this guy. I decided to speak up. ”If I might add to this convesation, those dogs could return to finish what they started. Also, there could be other dangers in this forest. It would be wiser to have some protection than none at all.” Stone Gear opened his mouth to counter that but couldn't, since my logic was pretty solid. Mayfly couldn't help but smile a little. ”Then it's decided.” She turned to the her children ”Now dears, Hollow here is going to be coming with us for a while. Be nice to him, alright?” Silver said something that I didn't quite hear. I noticed little Twinky, looking at me. Not because of fear anymore, but curiosity. Kids. You just gotta love 'em. After Mayfly talked to Stone for a while, seemingly giving him a piece of her mind from the looks of it. After that was over, Stone moved to the cart, that I somehow had missed until now, and put on the harness in the front. Guess he was pulling it. There was a load of stuff on it. Mayfly and her children also climbed aboard. Mayfly also gestured me to come too. I happened to take a look behind me and saw that the diamond dogs had left one of their own behind. The one who fainted when I beat up the ones that attacked me. This one was smaller than the rest and had white fur with some black stripes on the arms and legs. It also seemed to have somewhat leaner built. An idea sprung to my mind. ”Wait a moment. You got some rope?”, I asked. Mayfly seemed confused at my request but threw me a bundle of rope. ”Why do you need rope?”, she asked. I just gestured at the diamond dog with my thumb. She seemed to get it. ”I just want to take this one along so I'll get some answers.” I said as I moved to the dog and quickly tied it up, binding it's arms to the body and tying the legs together. I picked the dog up, it was not as heavy as I thought it would be. I got to the cart and threw the dog in, miracolously it didn't wake up. Must be knocked out cold. Or in a coma. That I might feel bad about. I took a seat at the back of the cart, near the dog so I could keep tabs on it. I crossed my legs in a lotus position, like I usually did when sitting. I signaled that all was okay. And so we started moving. One thing was going on in my head right now. Stone Gear is one strong mofo. ARGUMENT and rivalryWhat we saw was really weird. More so for me and Elie. A purple unircorn was face to face with a humanoid being that looked like a scholar carrying a huge book with it. I immidietly recogniced it as a boss level Unversed, the Mimic Master. Text popped up. Soul Fragment discovered Type: Mimic Master Classification: Unversed Represents: Intelligence Status: Neutral 'Status screen. Will we be seeing you often?' Oh, hi Brain. Been a while since I heard from you. What have you been doing? 'Smoking pot.' …..... Ooooookaaaay. Moving on. They both were staring at each other intensely. ”THIS SET UP IS ABSURD AND ASININE!”, The Mimic Master yelled so loud that half the town would hear. It was apparently male, judging by the voice that sounded somewhat sophisticated. ”WELL, I'M NOT ASKING FOR YOUR OPINION!”, The purple unicorn yelled with equal volume. ”I HAVE MY RIGHT TO CRITISIZE THIS RIDICULOUS SYSTEM!” ”THERE IS NOTHING WRONG WITH MY SYSTEM!”, the unicorn countered. ”THERE IS! BOOKS ARE SUPPOSED TO BE SHELVED IN THE ALPHABETICAL ORDER BY THE NAME OF AUTHOR AND KEPT THAT WAY!” ”IT IS EASIER TO PUT THEM IN THE ALPRABETICAL ORDER BY THE TITLE OF THE BOOK!” ”BUT THAT IS ABSURD! IF YOU ARE LOOKING FOR THE WORKS OF THE SAME AUTHOR, YOU WOULD HAVE TO SEARCH THE ENTIRE LIBRARY ALL OVER AGAIN FOR A SINGLE TOME!” ”NOT IF YOU HAVE MEMORIZED WHERE EACH BOOK IS!” ”Oh yes, that would work IF SOMEONE COULD ACTUALLY DO IT! NO NORMAL PERSON CAN DO THAT! AND YOU CHANGING THE SHELVING EVERY OTHER DAY IS NOT HELPING YOUR CASE!” ”IT HASN'T BEEN A PROBLEM SO FAR!” ”THAT IS NOT THE PROBLEM! A LIBRARY IS SUPPOSED TO BE A SILENT SANCTUARY OF KNOWLEDGE AND ORDER! THIS IS NOT ORDER, IT'S ORGANIZED CHAOS!” I think all of us were equally baffled by the topic of this agument. I saw Eve covering her ears. Sensitive hearing, right.... ”Umm...”, I and Rainbow Dash said at the same time. ”WHAT?!”, The two yelled back simultaniously. They both shut up and looked at our little group standing by the door. ”Oh, Rainbow Dash./Oh, there you are.”, Both said their own line at the same time. We just stared, trying to shake off that little ringing from our ears. ”What?”, They asked at the same time. Silence passed. ”Why so silent all of a sudden?”, they both asked. ”Well... you were yelling pretty loud.”, I said. ”Yeah. I think the whole of Ponyville heard that.”, Dash backed me up. ”Oh, sorry about that.” They were still doing it. ”I kind of lost my temper.” They then looked at each other. ”Why are we speaking in tandem?”, they asked, you guessed it, at the same time. I was just about to ask the same thing. ”Come on in. It is a public library after all.”, Thay said and looked at one another again. ”We need to stop doing this.” After that, both parties facepalmed/-hoofed. That was getting very creepy. We all stepped in and spread out a little. Rainbow Dash went closer to the purple unicorn. The Mimic Master was approaching me. ”So you've arrived. Just as I expected.”, He said like a scientist after proving his hypothesis to be correct. I was a bit confused though. ”You were expecting me? How is that possible?” ”Simple, really.” The Mimic Master said proudly. ”I deducted that your knowledge of this world would be very scarce, basically nonexistant. You would need a place with a source of knowledge to gain information regarding Equestria. This library seemed like the most logical place you would come to, were you to arrive to this town. So here I waited.” He turned to look at Elie. ”Ah, it seems you have already found one of the others. Good work.” That.... sounded very Sherlock Holmes. ”Well, how did you know I would come to this particular town?” ”I didn't.”, He said. ”Sometimes it's better to leave things to luck and/or fate. Complete rubbish if you ask me, but it seemed to pay off.” I saw the purple unicorn approach and saw her examine me. She didn't seem suprised by my appearance at all. ”Why aren't-” ”I suprised to see your form? He told me that somepony like you would come by eventually. I didn't believe him at first.”, The unicorn said. ”I'm Twilight Sparkle, the librarian of this library.” ”A bad one.”, The Mimic Master said silently, ignoring the look of dislike from Twilight. He cleared his throat. ”You may call me Sage. A pleasure to meet you at last.”, he said and offered his glove like hand for a handshake. I took it. ”I'm Hollow. This here is Elie.”, I said gesturing at the said Dancer. ”And this is Eve.” I motioned at the form hiding behind me again. Twilight gasped. ”When did that diamond dog get in here?” Seriously? She is right there! She is not invisible! ”Ah, get over it you fool.”, Sage said sharply. I'm starting to get the feeling these two don't get along. ”Okay, what else have you told her?”, I asked Sage to get the sunject buried as quick as I could. ”Well-” ”I was informed of your condition. It's really fascinating. The idea of a soul being split into smaller pieces, and being given form. It's simply unbeliavable.”, Twilight cut Sage off. Most likely to annoy him. Sage gave Twilight his version of an angry glare. It couldn't be seen, but it was felt. ”And get this Twi.” Rainbow Dash spoke up. ”He's just like Griffin and Aoi. A human!” I watched as Twilight's eyes widened in suprise before glaring at Sage. ”Why didn't you tell me that?” ”You did not ask and it was irrevelant.” I swear, those two were acting like bitter rivals. That or like a married couple. It was hilarious. ”Anyway, I would like to use what the library has to offer.”, I said to stop Sage and Twilight from ripping each other apart with verbal slander. They stopped. ”Of course.”, They said in unison again. Seriously, that is creepy as hell. ”There is a problem however.”, Sage said. That was not a good sign. ”For you see, Equestrian writing differs greatly from Earth english. You won't be able to read a single word.” My shoulders slumped slightly. Of course it wouldn't be so simple. Nothing is. Shade must have it easy. That prick. -The Dragon Badlands- ”A-achooo! Dammiiii”, yelled Shade as his leg and hand slipped, making him fall after climbing the vertical wall of a tall mountain. He was halfway there, too. Shame isn't it? If only he hadn't sneezed. -Twilight's library- Somehow I feel really satisfied with myself. Back to topic at hand. ”How am I supposed to get information if I can't read any books?” ”I could tell you all you need to know.”, Twilight offered. That doesn't fly with me. ”I'm sorry but I trust the written word a bit more than the spoken one.”, I apologised. ”Then I'll teach you!”, Both Sage and Twilight said in tandem. They glared at each other afterwards. Something inside me told me that I wasn't going to like this lesson. ”How long would that take?”, I asked hesitantly. I really didn't want to stay in the same room with these two for a long period of time. ”It's pretty simple when you get the basics down. I learned it in an hour.” ”And you've been here how long?”, Elie asks out of nowere. ”I arrived about six hours ago.”, Sage said matter of factly. WHAT! Six hours! That damn early! ”How the hell did you get it down in an hour?”, I couldn't help but ask. Keeping my calm demeanor was getting pretty tough. ”Well, I represent intelligence. It is only natural that my mental capabilities are far more advanced than yours.” That..... Made sense. …... 'He just insulted you.' I know, Brain. ”Okay. Smoking pot now.” …........... What the hell? -The Dragon Badlands- 'Are you okay, Shade?', Saphira asked from the coated man who was now in a Shade shaped hole in the ground. ”Am I dead?”, He asked, his voice slightly muffled. 'No.' ”Then I'm okay.”, He said and a thumbs up sign rose from the hole. …... ”I can't move my legs.”
The end is the beginning ”I said give us the money!” Yelled one of the three men surrounding me, one behind and two in front of me. The one yelling was one of the two in front. He was currently trying to drill holes into my head with his eyes. It was safe to say it wasn't working. ”I'm afraid I forgot my wallet at home. Mind letting me go now?” I said calmly. Here is the situation. I was just returning home from work. It was a nice evening. A little bit cloudy and it was snowing. I like snow. So, I was just getting in my neighbourhood when I was jumped by these three scruffy looking ”gentlemen” here. ”Stop lying! Now hand us the cash!” The man said, neglecting what I just said. I remained silent. I truly did not have my wallet. Otherwise I would have been moving by car. That is, if it wasn't broken all the time! ”Didn't you hear me? Hand. Over. The. Money!” He said, emphasizing the words, especially the word 'money'. ”I'm so sorry. What was that?” I countered with sarcasm. Bad. Move. I tend to do those. ”Why you little- Let's teach this dirt bag some manners. Get him!” He ordered the other two. They charged at me from both sides. You know when time seems to slow down when shit is going down? That's what basically happened. Any person would have panicked in this situation. Too bad I wasn't any person. You see, I had studied some martial arts. I also had decent swordsmanship, but since carrying a sword is very much against the law, I carried a wooden katana with me. All. The fucking. Time. It's pretty much a part of me by now. I analyzed the situation quickly. It was easy to get out of this. With one swift move, I sidestepped the two. They ended up punching each other in the jaw. I didn't stop there and landed a karate chop on the other man's collarbone. He yelled out in pain and fell on the ground. Then, before the other could act, I drew my wooden katana and whacked him on the back of the head, knocking him out cold. This was too easy. These guys had no training or skills whatsoever. Just your oridinary thugs. I turned to the remaining man and my blood froze. The mother fucker had a gun! I rewieved the situation at lightning speed. If I would try to dodge, I would get shot. I'm not that fast. I couldn't attack or defend either. He was too far away. So it's pretty much a lose-lose situation. I prepared for the worst. The gun fired. Everything slowed down. I fell on my knees before hitting the floor. I felt the warm blood soak my clothes. I saw the man get his thugs and run for it, fearing someone might have heard the shot. It was a populated area after all. The colors started to dimmen and I found myself feeling drowsy. A sudden feeling of coldness came over me. I saw something in the corner of my eye. A dark shape. The last thing I saw were a pair of glowing yellow orb like eyes. And then. Nothing. …...... …................. ….......................... ”Not yet.” A sudden burst of light filled my eyes. I was blinded from the pure intensity of it. It took me a while to see that I was...... Somewhere. I was floating in a space that was blindingly white. I felt extremely light, almost weightless. Heavenly serene, even. Like nothing in the world could make me feel down. Then I felt the weightlessness disappear and I began to fall. Suddenly I felt like I hit something and saw the whiteness shatter like glass, behind it a place of complete and utter darkness. I continued falling, and down below I saw a stained glass painting. It had a picture of a mark I knew well. The mark of the Nobodies. The remains of those who lost their hearts. I felt myself slow down and I landed on the stained glass softly. And by softly, I mean I hit my face pretty hard. I slowly stood up, my face still hurting a bit. I looked around. Other than the glass painting, there was nothing but pitch black. Do not worry. I heard a voice inside my head. Danger lurks in here. Going forward unprepared is madness. Three pedestals appeared around the round glass floor. On one there was a shield. On the second one was a katana. On the last one was a staff. Now this is getting more and more familiar. You must choose your path. Choose wisely. This seems so much like the beginning of Kingdom Hearts game. Man that piece of Ps2 history was good. I must be hallucinating. That or I'm dead and this is the afterlifes weird joke. Oh well, might as well play along. I see that I don't have my sword anymore. I feel so naked and vulnerable without it. I move over to the pedestal with the sword. The path of the blade. The power to defend yourself and those around you with your strength. Is this the path you seek? I didn't even hesitate. I grabbed the katana from it's pedestal, as it disappeared. The hilt had grey wraps around it and the handguard had a silvey color. The scabbard had a dark grey hue to it and seemed to be covered with leather or something similar. It also came with a strap to attach to my belt, which I naturally did. You have chosen your path. The path of the blade. Now, which patch will you sacrifice in return? Well, I never really were one to go with the magic mumbo jumbo, so the staff can go. I walked to the pedestal with the staff. The way of the magi. The great power of magic to wield against your foes. Will you give up this path? I just nodded and the staff and the pedestal disappeared. The pedestal with the shield disappeared as well. You have chosen to follow the path of the blade. You have given up the way of the magi. I felt a weird sensation and looked down. I was shocked. The floor under me had turned into what looked like a black vortex. And it was sucking me in. I panicked and tried to get free. It had no effect. I was swallowed into the darkness. Do not let darkness corrupt your heart. I was suddenly out of the darkness and on a different stain glass painting. This one had a the mark of the Heartless. The beings born from the darkness in ones heart. At the center, where I stood, a light was beaming downwards. Beware! I looked behind me. I saw my own shadow rise from the floor. It was a perfect silhouette of me with glowing yellow eyes. I took a fighting stance and drew my blade. The shadow me, suprisingly, did nothing. It just stared. Then, wihout warning, it slammed it's hand against the floor, making a vortex of darkness appear.. Many smaller shadows appeared from the vortex. The shadow me just sunk into the darkness and waved at me, mocking me. ”Defend yourself. These are but mere pawns.”, A voice said in my head. This voice was different from the other one. I was surrounded by ten creatures I recognized very well. Shadows. The weakest and the most basic kind of Heartless. They rely in numbers because they are weak. With a swing of my sword I dealt with one Shadow while it was trying to attack me from behind. I instantly moved to strike a second one, only to hit the floor, the Shadow flat on it's surface. Right, I forgot they could do that. Three shadows jump at me simultaniously. Bad. Move. I just did a simple spin attack, making them all disappear in a puff of smoke. Three down, seven to go. Two tried to attack from the front and two from behind. I jumped over the two in the front, slashed and moved to the other two, destroying one but the other one jumped back. Six down, four to go. A Shadow got me off guard and landed a hit with it's claws. It hurt suprisingly much. I just shrugged it off and destroyed the attacker as well as one who had stumbled in the way with one wide swing. That leaves only three. I glanced around. The three remaining ones were nowere to be found. Had I miscalculated their numbers? Then I felt something grab both of my feet. The three Shadows had attached themselves onto my legs and were pulling me down to another vortex. Here we go again. This time I simply let them drag me down into the darkness. I find myself again on a stainglass floor, this again different from the previous ones. This one beared the mark of the Unversed. The creatures came after the Heartless, but were the first to attack. The beings born of pure emotion. ”Well, well. What have we here?" A distorted version of my voice said behind me. I turned, my weapon a for battle. It was my shadow clone. ”A lost lamb, far from home?”, It said while laughing a cruelly. ”What a joke!” It yelled and raised it's blade. ”A weak thing like you shouldn't exist.” It then charged at me. And boy, was it fast. I acted faster and redirected the attack and attempted to counter. Emphasis on 'attempted'. This thing was unbelievably fast. It not only dodged my attack, but knocked my sword right out of my hands. It knocked me to the ground and pressed it's blade to my throat while cackling like mad. ”ENOUGH!”, A furious voice boomed. A large being appeared behind the shadow me. It wore a heavy looking white fur cloak that covered it's whole body. On it's face it wore a white mask that looked like bone, with two very large horns that grooved backwards and red tribal markings all over it. It swatted the shadow clone with it's cloak, whitch made the clone fly to the other side of the floor. The clone just cackled and sank into a dark vortex. I stared in awe. The thing in front of me was at least two times the size of a normal human, it's cloak making it look very bulky. Darkness itself began to crack, light pushing in from the cracks. The darkness shattered and whiteness took it's place. The glass floor was still there, this time however, it was completely blank. It had absolutely nothing on it. The giant turned to me. ”Are you unharmed?”, it asked. I just nodded. It turned it's back to me. ”Good.” The voice sounded like that of a male. Deep, calm and wise. ”Apologies for putting you through that. I should have known facing yourself would have been too much.” It took me a while to get a from out of my mouth. ”Who are you? What are you? What is this place? What are you talking about?” I had so many questions, all wanting to be answered. It was making my head hurt. This being took a while to respond. ”I needed to make sure you wanted to live.” I took that in for a minute. ”But, I'm already dead. I remember it clearly. I was shot.” Again, the being took some time. ”Yet, you fought like you wanted to live.” He seemed to sense my confusion. ”Your memory is completely fine. And accurate. You did get shot and you were 'about' to die.” He said. I was even more confused than I was a second ago. ”A much more dreadfull fate awaited you however. I was able to pull you out before that, thankfully.” This got my attention. ”You can get up now.” The giant being said. I was, indeed sitting on the ground like some scared idiot. I instantly got up. Two questions popped to my mind ”You brought me here? Why?” He turned to me. Somehow, I didn't feel afraid by his stature of his appearance. ”To save you.”, He said simply. ”Save me? Save me from who?” He looked at me, the eyeholes in his mask seemed to direct his gaze straight to my eyes. ”Not as much 'who' as 'what'.” Then he turned to his right. ”Ah, perfect timing.” I looked where he was looking and saw a window, or something like that, manifesting in the air. The being walked to the window. ”Come.” He said in a non demanding tone. I went to his side and what I saw amazed me. It was like looking at stars. Millions upon millions of starts floating in a dark blue void. And one stood out from the rest. The one closest to us was recognicable as a planet. It was Earth. ”That is your home world.”, He said, sensing my incoming question. ”Tell me. What do you remember of your death?” I was confused by the question but answered anyway. ”Well, I was shot by this guy. I fell to the ground and started to feel cold.” He just kept looking at the planet. ”Anything else?” I started to think back. ”Now that you mention it. I did see a shadowy figure and two glowing eyes.” I looked up and saw him shake his head lightly. He then spoke in a worried tone ”Then I am afraid it is too late.” I was about to ask what is too late when the pieces fell into place. I looked at the planet. For an instant it shined brightly and in a flash, it was gone. I was shocked. I just stared at the place where my home planet had just been. Only to see nothing at all. ”They found the world's heart.” The being said as the window closed and disappeared. I stod there for what felt like an eternity. My legs started to feel numb and wobbly, so I fell on my knees. This being seemed understanding enough to give a little time to think. My world was gone. My home, my family, my friends, everyone. All gone. I would never be able to see them again. Ever. I was alone. ”Why me?”, I managed to mutter. He turned away from me. ”You are special. More than you realize.” ”S-so,” I said, my voice quivering slightly. ”E-everyone on earth is g-gone?” To my suprised the large being shook his head. ”Not quite. Your earth is gone, but there are many more different Earths out there.” He said while looking at nothing in particular. ”Fourteen to be exact. Well, only thirteen now.” I heard him sigh deeply. ”Unlucky number, that thirteen. I did my best to defend all of the Earths. It seem my efforts were not enough for yours though. The others won't share it's fate, this I guarantee.” I had heard of the theory of multiple alternate realities, but even so, that was absurd. ”It's allways good to have a few backups.” he said out of the blue. What did he mean by that? I just don't get it. I looked at him, one question burning my mind like no other. ”Who are you?” He faced me once more. ”I am known as the Engineer, the Architect, the Grand Designer. But you may call me Dagon, the Shaper of Realms.” Wait, he was some kind of ethereal entity with great power? As in a god?! ”Yes, some beings could call me a god.” He said. Did he just read my mind? ”This is my world. I call it the Hall of Blank.” He walked to me. ”Can you stand?” I suddenly felt my strenght come back. I took support of my knee and helped myself up. I also felt much calmer than before. ”Yeah.” Dagon just nodded. ”What were those rooms with darkness and those glass paintings?” ”Just something I created to test you. You suprised me.” I blinked a few times. ”So it was just a trick? An illusion?” ”Yes, a very elaborate illusion. Very lifelike. All except your shadow, that is. I had not taken it into calculations. I apologise about that.” I just stared at the blank floor. Not really sure what to think of all this. ”I understand this must be a lot to take in. Humans are that way.” He said. ”Are you sure you will be allright?” I just nodded. I sensed that he knew it was a small lie. ”If you wish the whole truth,” He began. My gaze fixated on his massive being. ”I summoned you here to offer you a new chance. A..... reincarnation of sorts.” ”So, you'd give me my life back?” I could just sense him frown under that mask. ”Not exactly. While you would still live, it would be in a different world. In a different form.” It sort of made sense. I just saw my own world disappear. Of course it would be a different world. ”What do you mean by different form?” ”Exactly what you think I mean. You would be transformed. Just like the rest.” He paused. What rest? ”You see, in the world I would send you there is a game going on. Gods sending their champions to join in. They, however came are from another Earth. Pretty similar to yours, Actually. Except that people there are even bigger idiots there and Micheal Jackson is dead. Aside from a few more minor differences, your worlds are almost identical.” I worked the gears in my head to figure this out. ”So you want me to be your champion in this game?” ”NO!”, Dagon shouted in anger. ”I WON'T HAVE ANYTHING TO DO WITH THEM OR THEIR GAME! I sense that nothing good will come out of it.” I flinched at his outburts. He calmed himself a bit before continuing. ”I just wish to grant you a new start. No rules to bind you but your own. No obligation. Of course, if you were ever to meet some of these champions, you could act as you see fit.” That seemed like a prety good deal. A little too good. ”There is a small catch though.” Called it! ”Your essence would be scattered around this new world upon entry.” My mind rolled that sentence in my head a few times. ”What do you mean by 'scattered'?”, I asked hesitantly. ”It means that pieces of your psyche, your emotions, your very being would be fractured and scattered around. Your soul would be divided.” ”So I'll turn into an empty shell. Great.” ”No.” Dagon said adamantly. ”You would still be yourself. Maybe a bit different and your emotions and feelings would be a bit shallow.” Well, that's a relief.... Kind of..... Not ”Your scattered pieces would also gain bodies of their own in time. While others could be your friends and allies, some could also be your enemies. Very dangerous ones.” That seemed a bit..... Well, hazardous comes to mind. ”So what should I do about that?” ”I'm glad you asked.” He said. ”You should go and find the fragments of your soul. Then, it's up to you what you do with them. You can allow them to help you on your quest or merge them back into yourself. I would suggest absorbing the more dangerous and volatile ones.” So it'll be an adventure. That sounds interesting. ”So, will you accept my offer? Or decline?” Okay, time for one final question. ”Where would you send me?” ”Somewhere where those creatures can't follow you.” Sounding good. ”Do you know of a land called Equestria?” Equestria? What an odd name. I think I had heard one of guys in the neighbourhood talk about a place of the same name. Other than that, ”I literally haven't got a clue.” Dagon laughed softly. ”Maybe it will be better that you start with a clean slate. Besides, an adventure is twice the more fun if you don't know what will happen next. Am I right?” I can't help but grin widely. ”Absolutely.” The giant being that was Dagon tilted his head. ”Does that mean you accept?” ”Take a guess.”, I said, smiling confidently. Dagon chuckled at the sight. ”Very well then. Have a nice trip to Equestria, Hollow.” My parents were kind of idiots. Who the heck names their kid Hollow? It's really stupid. How Dagon knew my name, I never got to ask before I blacked out.
Complete againI was slowly starting to regret my decision to go with Mayfly and her family. Just a little. I could live with it though. She had bombarted me with guestions for a time now. Granted, I too would be pretty curious in her position, but she is just overdoing it. I just found myself answering her questions with the best of my knowledge. Eventually she asked what I was. Since she deemed the answer Nobody to be too vague, I went on the subject in a bit greater detail. Firstly I told her about the Heartless and how they were born from the darkness in ones heart. About how they searched for a heart they did not have and stole the hearts of others. How the one whose heart had been stolen became a Heartless themselves. The remaining part would then turn into a Nobody. A being of body and soul, but no heart. I also told that there were many different kinds of Nobodies, my variant being called a Samurai ”That sounds so sad.”, Whe said after listening to my story. ”To not have a heart. I can't even begin to imagine how it must feel.” She looked at me with sad eyes. ”Does you being one of the Nobodies mean that you don't have a heart?” I stop to ponder that for a minute. Sure, everything I felt was more shallow than they were before me turning into this Nobody, but I wouldn't say I don't have a heart. ”I am not too sure myself. Most Nobodies are just like the Heartless. Animals relying purely on their instincts. The mere fact that I am talking to you and not attacking you is proving that I am not like them.” Mayfly pondered on this for a bit. ”I guess that makes sense.” Then I moved to tell her about my.... Situation. I told her that I did not come from this world and knew basically nothing about it. How my home world was destroyed and how I woke up in the Everfree and found them. I might have left a few things out, but they were 'minor' details anyway. They don't need to know. ”Wait.”, She said, running her temples. ”Let me get this straight. You are from an another word. You were sent here after your own world was destroyed and that you don't even know where you are?” ”In a nutshell.”, Was the best answer I could think up on the spot. I almost feel ashamed of myself. ”Though I was told that I was going to go to a place called Equesria.” ”Well, you're there. I still find your story a bit hard to believe, though.” I felt a sudden mellow wave of sadness come over me and I shook my head lowly. ”I have trouble believing it too.” She just looked at me weirdly and desided not to pursue the subject. Now it was my turn to ask the questions. I asked Mayfly to tell me as much about this world as she could, or at least the basics. She was more than happy to answer. I was, like she said, in Equestria. Apparently it was a land mostly inhabited by ponies. When I asked were there any other races, I was told that there were earth ponies, like Mayfly, pegasi, unicorns, griffins, diamond dogs, minotaurs, donkeys AND goddamm dragons! She also told me about some of the wild creatures that resided around the land. There were hydras, manticores, basilisks, which I all knew from human mythology, but there were a few odd ones like timberwolves. What were those anyway? I just need to find out someday. She also told me that ponies had a thing called a cutie mark. Talk about a name that tastes like diabetes. They were appearantly the mark on their... flank? It represented the ponies special talents. Hers, a potted plant, represented her love for gardening. Stone Gear's was a, well, a stone gear. It seemed to represent his roughness but also his skill to keep things moving. Silver Gem had a silver bar. Not sure what that meant. And judging by Mayfly's reaction, neither did she. Little Twinky was apparently too young to yet have her mark. All in due time, as I say. This world truly was peculiar. Very odd, yet very interesting. I needed to know more. And that I got in a form of a little history lesson. Apparently Equestria was ruled by two princesses, Celestia and Luna. From what I gathered, they were immortal, or at least very long lived, ruling the land for a thousand years. They were responsible for raising and lowering the sun and the moon. Apparently magic isn't that uncommon here, unicorns using it to do everyday things. We were broken off of our conversation about magic by a silent groan. I looked at my right and saw the diamond dog I had tied up for questioning. I had almost forgotten it was there. It still seemed to be out cold, but slowly coming to. It stirred a bit and I swear I could hear the sound of..... wimpering? A bad dream, maybe? Hopefully I'm not the source. I'd start feeling bad. Even Mayfly was looking at the white diamond dog with worried eyes. ”Poor thing must be having a nightmare.” My thought exactly. I saw her glancing at the ropes around the dog. ”Is all that really necessary?” I shrugged. ”Better safe than sorry.” I too though it might have been a bit excessive, considering I could take one diamond dog down with no problem what so ever. She just nodded in understanding. ”I know that they attacked us and everything, but to leave that one behind while the others fled......”, She said. To tell the truth, I also had wondered about that. When the diamond dogs fled, they took the knocked ones with them. Why leave this one behind? It made no sense! ”Their reasoning, we may never know.” I said. ”But if we ever were to find out, then what?” She pondered what I said for a few seconds. ”I.... Don't know.” ”As some would say, ignorance is bliss. Sometimes, not knowing is better than knowing.” I said. My, am I sounding very deep right now. Sure, I had my Obi-Wan moments, as my friends used to tell me. All. The fucking. Time. Sometimes I just spout nonsense. Wise nonsense, but still nonsense. ”What ever made them abandon this dog might be-” I started and pointed at the dog and stopped mid sentence. Loading..... Loading..... Loading..... Initiate OhShit.Exe. Mayfly was confused for a split second. It was then when I spoke up. ”Mayfly, where is the dog?” The dog was no more next to me on the cart. It was gone. Mayfly and I stood up and started looking around. ”It couldn't have gone far.” She said. Not while jumping with those tied legs, it won't. I make strong knots. I spotted something through the trees nearby. Then I heard noice that made me shiver ever so slightly. Howling. Mayfly seemed to stiffen when she heard the howls. ”Timberwolves.” She looked at the direction where I spotted movement. ”They are in that direction.” I rewieved the situation, fast. I came to a single conclusion. One I did not like ”Would you be safe if I were to leave for a moment?” She nodded. ”Yes, the edge of the forest is nearby. We'll make it safely.” That was all I needed to hear. I jumped of the cart and dashed into the forest. Rushing past trees and bushes, sometimes jumping over roots, I moved in the fores as smoothly as I managed. I quickly heard a yell. I stopped for a second before redirecting myself to the correct direction. Seeing that I was heading for a small clearing. What I saw was really bad. The diamond dog, still tied up, was being circled by the most odd looking things I have ever seen. Wolves that seemed to be made completely out of wood. The name timberwolf started to make a lot more sense to me. Anyway, back to the situation at hand. The diamond dog was in the middle of the surrounding pack. It was visibly shaking and wimpering. Time slowed down as one timberwolf lunged at the dog. I would not be able to reach it in time to stop it. Better go with the next best thing. I dashed next to one wolf, took aim and put all the force I could into a palm strike. Hitting the timberwolf straight to the side, I sent it flying through the air. It collided with the lunging wolf at the last moment. All I can say is, just as planned. The diamond dog looked at me like I was a gift from the heavens. I quickly moved closer to it so I could protect it better. One wolf attacked but I brushed it off with a spin kick. It got back up soon and started circling again. These thing must be resistant to my attacks. Another wolf took it to the offensive. Let's see how they handle shattering force. I took a stance and concentrated. The timberwolf came closer. Closer. There! ”Crushing Twin Palm.” I hit the wolf with both of my palms at the same time. It got blown away and it hit a tree. I could see cracks on its wooden hide. I have a hard time believing my own eyes. These things are crazy resistant. That technique had shattered a brick wall. How can they get away with only some cracks?! This battle was seeming all the more doomed to fail. If they can resist that, there's not much more I can do but hold them off. I looked down at the diamond dog, who was looking at the timberwolves with frightened eyes. If only I had claws like the dog. Loading..... Loading..... Loading..... -Activate realizitation protocol- I have claws! One more wolf goes for the attack and I swipe it's snout with my hand. The timberwolf howls in pain and my claws left quite a mark on it. I take advantage of the wolf's distraction and straightened and tensed my hand. I plunged my tense hand into the wolf's side, suprisingly penetrating it's hide and making it howl in pain again, this time louder. I plunged my hand deeper and felt something pulsating near it. I grabbed the source of the pulse and squeezed. The timberwolf made one last whimper of pain and fell limp. I took my hand out. It was covered in a gooey substance. “Eeeeew.”, I said in mock disgust and tried shaking some of the goo off. It mus be like sap, because it wasn't going anywere. The whole timberwolf pack had stopped momentarily, looking at their now dead packmate. They then turned to face me and growled. I gulped silently. There was no way I could take care of all of them. If only I had my sword. .... “My bad.” ......... .................... What. A shining light encompassed me, causing the wolves back off and the diamond dog to stumble over. The light was blinding and divine. When it disappeared from around me, I felt fulfilled. I felt like I was complete again. I glance at my back and what I saw, well, let's say I was ready to die happy. Two swords with grey hilts were crossed on my lower back, covered by their dark scabbards that ended in gray tips. I looked at the timberwolves. They looked wary, as I was now armed. Therefore, I was more dangerous. I was about to draw one of the blades when it flew out of it's scabbard and into my hand. I heard my gears turn. Then I got it. I did not just 'feel' complete. I WAS complete. The swords were parts of me. Ergo, I should be able to controll them. This time I did not wait for initiative, I made it. Time to go to the offensive. I charged at the pack. Before they could even react, I had cut ones left paw off, badly cut two others and hitting one on the head with the blunt edge of my sword. The other wolves backed away, sensing that they were no longer the top of the food chain. Even an animal knows when it's outmatched. One of the timberwoves, the largest one of the pack stepped forth. Must have been the packs alpha. It looked at me with it's yellow eyes with a soul piecing gaze, which I returned with a passion. What happened next suprised me. The alpha dropped something from it's mouth and then seemed to bow a little. It then turned away and left, the rest of it's pack taking their fallen comrade and following behind. Well, I can allways respect a good loser. Sore losers are so undignified. That alpha gave up with honor. It put it's pack before it's pride. I admire that. I walked to look at the thing the alpha timberwolf had dropped. I knelt down to look closer. It was an spherical object. Round, smooth and shiny. Colored..... Pink. Why is it pink? I just decide to figure the ball out some other time. I put it into my sleeve and turn to the diamond dog who just sat on the ground. Completely motionless. .......... Oh god, I think I just caused someone to go into shock! Becoming worried, I went to the dog and shook it's shoulder a little. .......... No response. Why am I not suprised? Well, might as well make the shock-dog a little more confortable. One smooth and precice swing and all the ropes were cut. The sword flew back into it's sheath. I immediatly felt like facepalming. Why didn't I just untie them? I could have used the rope again some other time. I am an idiot! As my palm connected with my cylinder face, a shockwave shot through my head. It made me wobbly and made my vision darken for a second. Apparently, I, somehow, had somehow put pressure and force in my palm without knowing it. I almost knocked myself out. With a facepalm. I need a fricking medal! That needs to be in the Guinness World Records. I'm the only person in the world who is capable of that. Really. I had done it once when I was still learning to control my technique. Spent ten hours knocked out cold in the local hospital, I did. Got a minor concussion and a few ruptured bloodvessels in my left eye. Yes. I am so badass, it's painfull. To me! Okay, enough of that. Time to get this catatonic dog back to reality. I tried snapping my fingers on the side of it's ears, since I knew dogs had sensitive hearing. ............. Still nothing? I got more and more worried. I considered for a bit. One thing came to mind. I just hope it won't be mad at me. I gave the dog a light backhanded slap to the face. It made the dog's head move, but nothing more. I stood up and shook my head. “Ok, now this is getting stupid.” Indeed it was. One more idea came to mind. A very stupid and ridicolous idea. Well, couldn't hurt to try. “There is a huge spider on your shoulder.” No way that would- I felt something cling to my chest. I looked down. “-work.”, I ended my sentence, dumbstruck. “Huh? Well, shows me what I know.” The diamond dog was now hanging on me and holding on for dear life, eyes closed tightly. 'Afraid of spider are we?', I mused to myself. I tapped the dog on the shoulder. That seemed to get it's attention. It looked up, only to see my head and it's six dark slits. I must still have had some effect on it, as the dog.... yelped, let go and stumbled on the ground. It pointed it's finger at me. “You take down timberwolf.”, It said in a broken way. “You drive timberwolves away.” “That is right. Now, you will follow me. Don't try anything, or” I gestured at my swords. Of course I would never do that. A little intimidation just works sometimes. “Do I make myself clear?” Instead of an answer, I got nervous and incoherent gibberish. Then, with a groan, the dog fell unconcious again. I just stared in disbelief. “You have got to be kidding me. I have given that dog mental trauma. Go me.” I desided to punch myself on the face while I was at it. Just for the heck of it. “Well, at least I got it to-” My mind clicked. “-talk.” I felt my world stop when I realized something. I had heard the diamond dog speak. I heard it's voice. There was something in it that bothered my mind. The pitch and the softness of the voice. All pieces fit. You completed the puzzle. You see the picture, and it slightly freaks you out. I look at the diamond dog. A few words or realization leaving my mouth. “It a girl.”
A promise and....”A girl. A girl! I frightened and hit a girl!” I raged at myself. I walked along along the direction out of the Everfree. The unconcious, and to my horror female, diamond dog on my back. Why was I so mad at myself? The answer is complicated. Short answer: I just broke my solid personal code. I slapped and propably gave nightmares to a girl! The fact that I didn't realize it made me feel even worse. I've never hurt a girl or a woman in my life. Not after the first time. Granted, she was an unholy bitch who deserved it. But when...... You know what? I'm gonna need to tell you the whole story. Sit tight. This might take a little while. You see, back in my home world, my version of earth, I lived a pretty normal life. Believe it or not. I was average at school, average grades, good behaviour, I didn't smoke or drink. I excelled in sports however. I don't quite know why, but I have always had an exceptionally great stamina. My speed was no joke either. When we were racing, I allways won with a landslide. I was a natural. Coach said that I was most likely the best athlete he would see in his lifetime. He even suggested that I try my skills in the olympics. I turned the offer down. You see, even though I was far superior to anyone in sports, I was actually really modest. I never boasted with my achivements like a normal jock would. I was actually a bit antisocial. I had only a few people I could call friends. And they were as antisocial as I was, if not more. They were all quite unique. A little weird, but that was what I liked about them. After I started taking martial arts classes, I was not that good at it. I was determined, however. I trained on my own. One day, I accidentally discovered my powerful palm attacks. I soon engineered a custom style out of it. Too bad I was banned from using it. As for my skill with the sword. Well, let's say it goes in the blood. Father basically shoved that information down my throat. He taught me to use a sword. It was some kind of 'from father to son' tradition. I always respected my father, even though he was a complete prick sometimes. Still loved me in his own little way. My mother died when I was young. Never knew her. From what I hear, she was like an angel on earth. A true saint. Anyway, one day this girl comes up to me and confesses to me. She was one the most popular girls in the school. I panicked and responded by confessing in return. We started going out. I felt happy at first. A little ackward, but happy. If only I had known.... You see, it turns out that one of my closest friends, not much of a looker but all in all nice girl, had harbored a crush on me for a long time. When she saw me confess my feeling in my panicked state, she got extremely depressed. A few days later, I heard she was in a hospital because she poisoned herself. That same day I also heard the other girl speak of her. She knew the she liked me, and decided to break her heart. And used me to do it. I don't know what exactly happened, but something in me snapped. That evening, when I knew she was walking to home, alone, I followed. Once we set foot on an rather unpopulated area, I jumped her. Knocked her on the head with an empty bottle, knocking her out cold. Then I threw her in a river. She was found two hours later with severe hypothermia. That same evening I heard devastating news. My friend had died. All because of me. I truly wished that bitch would have suffered a horrible death. I don't know what divine force was interfering with my brain, but I talked to my father about what happened. I told him everything. I was honestly thinking he would hit me and yell at me about how stupid I was. To my suprise, he did something he hadn't done in a long time. He hugged me. He didn't say it, but I knew he understood. Before leaving me alone, he told me to think about my friend. What would she want? I went to her funeral. It was sad. Many cried. I cried. I was the last to stay. Even after her parents had left and it started raining. I still stayed. I didn't even have an umbrella, so I was completely drenched. I had done my thinking, just as father told me. I knew she wouldn't have approved of my deed. I vowed in front of her grave, in her name, that I would never hurt a girl again. Not even if it kills me. I was brought out of my little look to the past by a familiar voice yelling for me. ”Hey! Hollow, over here!” I looked forward and saw that I was already out of the forest. I saw Mayfly waving at me from a little further away. Stone was looking very annoyed. I waved back in acknowledgment. Sooner than I knew, I was already by the cart. Mayfly looked at me with a worried expression. ”Are you allright Hollow? I heard the timberwolves. They sounded like- What happened to your arm?” I just looked at my at my arm and sleeve that were still covered in the goo. ”Timberwolf blood. Or sap. Which ever.” Her face was a mixture of disgust and horror. I really needed to wash this stuff off. She then took notice of the diamond dog on my back. ”What about that one? Is it hurt? Where is the rope?” I mentally slapped myself. I had left the remains of a rope in the forest. ”It got trashed.”, I said. It was only a little lie. ”As for the dog.” I looked back at the sleeping passanger on my back. Out like a light. ”She'll be fine.” ”She?”, Mayfly raised a brow. I just nodded. That seemed to suffise. ”Why is she.... you know.” I started feeling very ashamed of myself again. ”Apparently I'm nightmare fuel to her.”, I said. She gave me a look. I sighed. ”And I might have carelesly intimidated her.” She shook her head. ”I figured as much.” I raised my finger to make a point. ”I really didn't meant it.” She smiled. ”I know you didn't. Now let's put her somewhere.” We moved and I slowly lowered the sleeping diamond dog at a makeshift bed that Mayfly had quickly put up. Stone shook his head disapprovingly. Something seemed to catch Mayfly's eyes. ”Where did you get those?” She pointed at my swords. ”I'm pretty sure you didn't have them before.” ”I didn't.” I desided to be honest. ”They came a little late. I was supposed to get them when I arrived.” I looked at my sleeve once more. ”I really need to get this stuff off.” Mayfly pointed at a nearby river. How had I missed that? ”Keep a close eye on her.” I gestured at the female diamond dog. She nodded with an earnest smile. Now, time to see if this stuff comes off. -Ten minutes later- ”Son of a....”, I curse under my breath. This stuff was stickier than superglue. I had gotten the most of the sap off, but not all. And it was somehow pissing me off. I don't usually get frustrated easily, so this must be something special. -Five minutes later- Okay, almost there. …..... Got it. Completely clean. And it only took...... fifteen minutes. Mental note: Never repeat that stunt. EVER! It's not worth it. I got back to the cart. Mayfly is sitting on the edge of the cart, humming what sounded like a lullaby. I saw little Twinky sleeping. She is young after all. She needs her naps. I find myself join in on the humming, quickly memorizing the pattern. Our little duet soon comes to an end. Mayfly laughed softly. ”Got yourself cleaned it seems.”, She said quietly. ”It was not easy.” My thoughts exactly. Oh, wait... ”I can imagine. Must be like getting blueberry out of a table cloth. It just won't leave, no matter how much you scrub.” I chuckled at the metaphore. ”That's suprisingly accurate.” I looked at the diamond dog. ”Is she allright?” ”Sleeping peacefully.”, she said. ”Good to hear.” I saw a city nearby. ”That must be.... what was it?” ”Trottingham.”, She filled me in. ”It's not that far away. A couple of hours at most.” I nodded. I climbed on to the cart. ”Feel free to continue moving when you feel like it. I'll rest and meditate a bit.” I sat into a lotus position and closed my eyes. Soon, I was in a sleep like trance. …........ I opened my eyes and found myself in the white realm again. The floor was no longer empty. A Nobody symbol with two swords crossed behind it had appeared on the blank floor. ”It is fitting, isn't it?”, I heard a familiar voice say behind me. I took a breath and turned around. The first thing I said? ”You forgot my blades.” Dagon chuckled ackwardly. ”I'm sorry for the mishap. You have to understand, even gods make mistakes sometimes. Especialy someone with as much responsibility as me.” ”A likely story.” Couldn't argue that it made sense. I was still bitter though. Dagon sighed. ”I made a mistake, and I acknowledge that fact. I only noticed that it was missing when I saw your battle with the timberwolves.” I felt myself raise an eyebrow. ”You were watching?” ”Yes. It was quite entertaining. That one with the heart squeeze was a bit overkill though.” I looked away. ”I didn't like doing that.” Dagon bowed down to my level. ”I didn't imply that you did. You were protecting someone. You did what you had to.” True. Didn't make it any less wrong. ”Good thing that pack leader knew when to stop.” ”Indeed. Unlike what others believe, timberwolves are not just bloodthirsty savages. That leader cared for his pack. That is rare, but not unheard of.” I looked at the floor. ”He threw his pride away to save his pack from further damage. That is true honor.” Dagon looked at me for a good while. Then he started laughing. ”That is the talk of a true warrior. Noble and strong, yet kind.” He chuckled. ”Boy, you truly deserve that form.” A samurai. A warrior who respects and fights with honor. I can see where he is getting at. ”So, how have you been? Has you stay been good?” ”Well, other than everything I feel is more like an echo now and me getting attacked a couple of times. Petty good.” I answered with no hesitation. Sure, I had a rocky start. But hey, I bet those other humans didn't get it any easier. And I already made some friendly acquintances. Well, I can quite safely leave Stone from that list. That guy doesn't like me. Then again, I don't think he likes anyone. Then I remebered something. ”Hey Dagon. The leader timberwolf left me a weird object.” I pulled the pink ball out of my sleeve. ”Any idea what it is?” Dagon crouched and looked at the sphere. He let out a low chuckle and straightened himself. ”Well, well. Seems he had the right idea giving it to you. That is a soul fragment.” I blinked. ”You mean that's-” ”Yes. This it's a fragment of your soul. Of course they won't all look like that.” I looked at the ball. ”So, what do I do with it?” ”Well, you could absorb it and make it aprt of you once more. But since I don't sense any hostility from this piece, I suggest you keep it for now.” I gave him a weird look. ”I am not storing this in my sleeve all the time.” ”There is an alternative.” He said. ”You have a place to store items and other things.” ”I have no clue what you are talking about.” Dagon laughed. ”Let's just say that that place is right where you are. You just need to zip it open.” My vision begins to fade to black. ”It seems your visit is cut short this time. Goodbye for now, Hollow.” ….......... I opened my eyes. I was again in the cart. I must have been dreaming. ”Hollow.” Is that how he contacts me? Through my dreams? That seems like a thing a god would do. ”Hollow.” And what did he mean by that the place to store stuff? It was where I was? I don't get this! ”HOLLOW!” I flinch ever so slightly and turn to Mayfly. ”Oh, sorry. I was lost in thought.” She just shakes her head. ”Just wanted to inform you that we've arrived to our destination.” I looked and saw that we were very near the city now. ”I guess this is where we part ways.”, she said in a saddened tone. ”So it seems.” I looked at her. ”It was a pleasure to meet you, and your family, Mayfly.” She gave me a warm smile. ”It was a pleasure to meet you too Hollow.” I began to walk away. ”Hollow, wait!” I turned and saw Mayfly throw me a small bag. I caught it. It felt a bit heavy. ”That bag is filled with bits. It's our currency around here. Have it as a thank you for saving us and getting us here safe.” I smile, even though they won't see it. ”Thank you. Goodbye.” I wave at them and start walking towards the city. I need to get certain things from there. I start to wonder about what Dagon said. Right where I am? Zip it open? That almost sounded like a bad pun..... He wouldn't..... No. Can't be. That would be just stupid...... But then again..... I eye at the zippers on my chest. ”He couldn't possibly..... could he?” I moved and took the left zipper between my fingers. I pulled it down and, to my utter amazement, it moved. I opened it all the way down. I looked in and saw nothing but darkness. ”You just had to take all out of my name, didn't you?” I was empty inside. I was hollow. How dare that damn Dagon make my stupid name make even more sense! Deciding not to think about this for now, I took out the pink orb and threw it in and closed the zipper. As annoying as this was, I did see some possibilities with this. …..... I just may have hammerspace! That would be kind of cool. The fact that it was inside me made me feel weird for some reason. I was just setting my foot into the city. ”STOP RIGHT THERE CRIMINAL SCUM!”, Someone shouted behind me. I looked back and saw a stallion with impressive looking armor. Must have been a guard. ”Problem?”, I asked him politely. ”You are under arrest.”, He said. Excuse me, WHAT?! I was confused. ”What for, if I may ask?” ”Two reasons. One, entering the city without paying the toll.” There was a toll? When?! ”Two, carrying a weapon inside the city walls.” I tilted my head, more confused than a few seconds ago. ”But you have a sword.” I deadpanned. ”The law forbids only non-ponies from carrying weapons.” …......... Who made these laws anyway? They must have been pretty damn racist. ”How about I just pay the toll and be on my way?”, I suggested. ”Trying to bribe your way out of this, huh?” I facepalmed. What the hell is it with this pony's reasoning. ”Not gonna happen! It's jail time for you.” He said with a smug smile. I wanted to knock him around a little, but my common sense told me that attacking a guard and going 'fuck teh pohlice' on them is a bad. Fucking. Idea. Even though I could do it. I really need to think of a way to get out from this situation before I get into any more trouble. -Twelve minutes later, Trottingham prison- ”How the hell did I get here?”, I asked myself, very, very, very confused.
Jail time and promise making”How the hell did I get here?”, I asked myself, very, very, very confused. Sure, I know 'how' I got here. But how did I get into this situation in the first place. Here's what happened. I tried to explain things to the guard and tried to negotiate my way out of this mess. Well, apparently the guards in Trottingham are not jerks who are just super strict about the law. They are full on assholes. The toll must have been just an excuse to get me into even more trouble. Racist, all of them. Down to bone racist. So, somewhere along the ride, my brain took over and I just let them throw me in jail. Why, in the name of God, would I do that? I must be really stupid or something. Who let's themselves get imprisoned? No sane person does that. No insane person doest that. Nobody. Does. THAT! ”Hope you enjoy the view.” Said the smug looking guard, smiling like he had just saved the world. 'I want to shove my swords up your ass!' Yeah, that's another thing that pisses me off. The not only took my swords, but also took my money. I'm pretty sure one of them talked about selling them. I'm also pretty sure they would have taken my suit if it wasns't, you know, a part of my body! These guys are more corrupt than hollywood movie makers. I'm looking at you George Lucas! I still blame you for creating Jar-Jar. ”And don't even try to escape.” No shit! I'm in a fucking cell. In a prison. That is filled with guards. I don't want to die as a wanted criminal! ”After a late prison break in Stalliongrad, every outpost has boosted security. Unlike that stupid band of cats and that ugly bird thing, you won't be going anywhere.” Ohhohoho-how wrong this guy is. Those bars? I could easily just slip through them. The guards? I could beat them all if it came to that. Locked doors, etc.? I could just smash them open. There is literally nothing keeping me here. Why haven't I escaped yet? Because I don't want to be a criminal! I don't want a bounty on my head and have to deal with bounty hunters all the time. That is the only reason I haven't gotten out and kicked this guys ass. ”You won't be alone though. One of the boys caught some shady punk sneaking around the city. Hope you two get along.” He said and left. I heard the metal door to the cell block close. So I'll get company? At least it's better than wasting time alone. Also, 'I want to crucify you with rusty nails, cut of your dick and then whip you with barbed wire till you die!' Thanks Brain. Needed to get that one out. Now I'll stay sane and won't kill anyone for a few more hours. …........ I'm sorry. I get really edgy when my sword is taken from me. When that happens I just want to- [Doctor D has censored this piece of mindless rage for your safety. Exposure might lead to such hazards as: insanity, vomitting, becoming catatonic, puking blood, committing suicide, killing your cat(If no cat, then dog), murdering your family, raping dead corpses, your blood turning into acid, having to play Ultima 9 until you beat it and don't go insane(*insert evil laugh here*), becoming jewish(don't take this one too seriously), going to hell, having to find a working Atari Jaguar CD(I hope you know Doctor Insano, otherwise you're fucked) AND seeing flying poptart-cats that shit rainbows.] -that son of a cock sucking whore! …......................... ….............. …..... I really need to see someone about my issues. 'You tell me.' Shut up Brain! I would look around to look at my cell, but I already knew what I would find. No beds of any kind. Just a square room, walls of stone on all sides, except one that had bars. This damn cell didn't even have a window, because this place couldn't get any darker if it had one. Thank God I got semi-good nightvision. Still was dark but at least I saw further than my metaphorical nose. That thought got me thinking. Did I have a nose? Or eyes? Or a mouth? Hell, I didn't even know if I had a face under this cylinder head of mine. Maybe it was a helmet of somekind? I could try taking it off, but the slight possibility of me tearing off my head did not spring confidence. Can I even eat? I haven't felt hungry for some time now. Then again, I have been here only for..... about four hours, I think? Maybe six. I don't care right now. When I do get hungry, then I care. Why am I even thinking about this? I have been here for, like, six minutes and I am already getting bored. Well that blows! I need to stop thinking. I sat next to the back wall, in a dark corner. I took the lotus position and began emptying my mind. When I get stressed, I meditate. It helps, usually. I began to forget my surroundings and go into my own little world. The only place where I could experiense true solace and serenity. It also helped me gather my thoughts. I already started to feel calm. And that world was shattered as the metal door was shot open. You have no idea how loud that is. Two guards walked to the hall and stopped by my cell. They both turned to me. ”We are going to open the cell door. Don't try anything.” The other, I'm going to call him Guard A, said with a stern look. ”Or we will put you down.”, Added the other, who happened to be the same jackass who put me in here. I'm calling him Jack Ass. Fitting, isn't it? They opened the door and a third guard came and pushed someone into the cell. My new fellow prisoner fell on the stone floor and I could hear a yelp of pain. I can imagine why. The door was closed and the guards left. It's official, these guards are now twenty percent more jerkass. I take a closer look at my new cellmate....... My mind just froze. What is that phrase I was looking for? 'You have got to be kidding me?' Thanks Brain! And ditto. On the floor was a very familiar form of white fur with black stripes on the arms and legs, wearing a grey vest. The female diamond dog. What was she doing here? 'You left her with Mayfly's family' I mentally facepalmed and yelled ”D'oh”, in my head of course. How could I have forgotten that! She must have woken up, panicked and tried to sneak out of the city and got caught. This just proves my point about these guards being racist. Also, HOW DO I FORGET SOMETHING LIKE THAT?! 'Because you don't use me enough.' ….............. Oh my god! Brain has a point. 'See why you suck yet?' Shut up! I was broken out of my mental argument with..... my Brain, by a small noise. The diamond dog had crawled to the back of the cell and was now huddled against the wall, hugging her legs. She was't that far away from me. I saw her.... shivering. I saw something in the corner of her eye. Realization came to me like a bullet train. She was crying. It was silent crying. I saw the tears, but I didn't hear anything. Like she was afraid to let out even a wimper. ”Scared?”, I asked. My sudden question seemed to startle her. She started frantically looking around. She must not see in the dark as well as I do. ”No need to be afraid.”, I tried to assure her. ”I'm here, in the corner to your left.” She turned to look into my direction. The knowledge of my location seemed to ease her up a bit. I was glad that it was so dark. I didn't want to frighten her again. The diamond dog looked at the floor, her ears drooping slightly. ”Me scared.”, she confimed. She really did have a broken way of speaking. I wondered if it was usual to her kind. ”And why is that?”, I questioned futher. I attemted to keep my voice as gentle and non-threatening as possible. She hesitated for a second before answering, ”Dark.” I thought as much. I got up and sat next to her. I placed my hand on her shoulder. ”It is allright to fear the dark. The unknown.”, I said. ”But if you just evade it and shut it out, how will you know if it's that bad?” Here I go, being Obi-Wan again. Sadly, it didn't seem to work. ”Me want home.” She said, her voice barely holding together. This is getting very hard for me to watch. Emotinal rollercoasters are never fun. ”You will.” I said. She looked at me again. ”They cannot keep neither of us here forever. Besides, I could just get up an leave if I so wished.” That seemed to get her attention. ”Why you not leave?” ”Simple,” I said. Hopefully this will have some effect. ”If I were to escape, I would embarrass the whole guard for letting that happen AFTER they tightened security.” This got a few snickers from her. Mission success. ”You weird.” Her mood seemed to have elevated just a bit. I let out a chuckle. ”That's not the first time someone has called me that.” A few minutes of silence passed. Neither of us spoke at all. ”Who is you?” That came out of nowere. But hey, she made the initiative and asked. Points to the diamond dog. ”My name is Hollow. Yours?” I gestured towards her, but then remembered that she didn't see as well in the dark as me. Her ears drooped again. ”Me have no name. Everyone call runt.” I could feel a vein appear on my metaphorical brow. Did I just hear correctly? She has no name and the other diamond dogs call her a runt. Must be because she is smaller than them. That just makes me angry. ”That's not much of a name, is it?” I say. She just nods lightly, hugging her legs a bit tighter. ”If the others call you that, why do you want to go back?” My question seemed to have an effect I did not desire. She started crying again. ”Dad is alpha. Must go back.” She responded. There was no longing in those words. Only fear. I started gathering the pieces together. She was the daughter of the alpha and she also was the runt of the pack. Father is not pleased by this and most likely disowned her daughter. The alpha controls every dog in the pack with fear, daughter included. …....... Wait. Alpha? As in the pack leader? …....... ”Say, your father wouldn't happen to be the big diamond dog that shouts orders, has a temper and a big sword?” She looked completely puzzled. ”How you know?” ”Well....”, I start and prepare to say the next line. ”I might have beat him unconcius.” I saw her jaw drop. It looked quite humorous. ”You beat dad?” ”With one hit.” What? It was. One clean hit to the back of the skull. Instant K.O. She seemed amazed and a little bit fearfull. ”You strong.” ”That or very lucky.” She hesitated before asking me, ”Did you beat that scary thing too?” Hold it. Is she referring to me? Dammit! So I AM the reason she was seeing nightmares. I should propably not mention I am that thing. I don't need to freak her out. Let's play the part of the unknowing. ”And what did that scary thing look like?” She hesitated again. ”It was big. Wore weird clothes. Beat many packmates easily.” She said, fear covering her voice. ”Very scary.” I have to admit, I must have been a frightening sight. To beat them while I was unarmed. Let's try to mend this situation. ”Why are you so scared of this creature?” ”Hurt packmates. Would hurt me.”, She said quietly. Got to admit, that is pretty good reasoning. If something hurts others, it just might hurt you. ”How do you know that?” She didn't answer. Maybe she didn't know. ”Just because somethings seem evil and scary, it does not mean they are.”, I said. ”That is like judging a book by it's cover. It might be uniteresting at first glance but the content inside might be the complete upposite.” She seemed to be thinking over what I just said. ”You say it not harm me?” I smiled. ”I'm pretty sure it won't. And if it does, I could protect you.” This earned me a smile from her. ”How about this? When we get out of here, I'll help you get back home.” Her ears rose and she gave me a small smile. ”Me would like that.” At that moment the metal door opened yet again. Through it walked a very familiar mare. A guard followed her. ”Hollow!” Mayfly said and looked through the bars. ”I came as soon as I heard. How did you end up in there?” I shrugged slightly, not that she would see it. ”Something about not paying the toll and carrying a weapon.” The mare shot a glare at a guard dressed in a golden armor behind her. Then she turned back to me. ”Don't worry. You'll get out of there soon.” The large stallion in golden armor stepped forward. ”From what I hear, you saved my little sister from a band of diamond dog slavers.” That guard was Mayfly's brother? ”I stumbled onto the scene and gave my assistance, yes.” Wait. Did he say slavers? I was suprised when he gave me a brief salute. ”I am Green Shield. The commander of the Trottingham guards.” He was in charge? This could be good news for me. ”I want to personally thank you for helping my sister and her family in a time of need. You are to be pardoned and released. Effective immediately.” Green Shield opened the cell door and gestured me to come through. I got up and walked out of the cell, staying close to the door to the cell. As I stepped into the little light that came from the outside, I saw the diamond dogs eyes widen. ”I would also apologise for the guards actions.” Green Shield continued. ”I will also get you all the thing you will need. After that I expect you to leave the city.” So I was still going to be kicked out of the city. I can live with that. ”Firstly, I want my swords and my money returned.”, I said. The important stuff first. ”Already done.”, He said as the guard I dubbed Jack Ass came in, carrying my swords and my bag of bits. He didn't seem happy. I took my swords and put them on my back. They just attached and stayed there with no support. Must be magic. I took the bag, opened my zipper slightly and threw it in. If they were suprised that I could do that, they didn't show it. Except Mayfly, whose eyes were the size of plates. ”So I can request anything you can provide?” ”Yes.”, Green Shield answered. I was hoping he'd say that. ”I'll give you a list of things I'll need. But before that.” I walked back into the cell, gaining a questioning look from Green Shield. I walked to the diamond dog and knelt down. I offered her my hand. ”I'll get you out of here.”, I whispered so only she could hear. She looked at my hand. Her eyes showed hesitation and a glimpse of fear. After a few seconds she slowly took my hand. I helped her up. She really was smaller than the other diamond dogs. While they were still a few inches smaller than me, she barely reached the spot where my chin would be. I turned to Greenshield. ”I will take this one with me.” He seemed rather hesitant. After sharing a look with Mayfly, he sighed. ”Fine. If you are sure.” I nod. ”Now, about those things I need.” I say and start listing. After a a half an hour, they've got all the things I requested. I just opened my zipper and threw them all in. I, as I promised, left the city after that was done. The diamond dog following me. She still looked a bit fearfull of me, but she seemed to fear being alone in the city even more. She stayed very close to me as we walked out of the city gates. I gave her a look and placed my hand on her shoulder reassuringly. ”Now, how about we get you home.” At first she looked at me with a tiny bit of doubt. Then a weak smile appeared on her face. Together, we started to walk towards the Everfree. Until she gets back to her pack, I will protect her. Just as I promised. So, now our little Nobody has cleared up some issues, been released and has promised to help the diamond dog get back to her pack. What could go wrong? By the way, the prison break refers to the latest events in the fics Through Feline Eyes and Leather-Winged Oddity
Great danger, the first fragments make an appearance!We had walked for a couple of hours now, both unnerved by the ackward silence looming over us. Neither of us spoke much. I occasionally asked her for directions to her packs whereabouts. Apparently they had set camp in the Everfree forest. It was not supposed to be that far away by now. I finally got sick of the infernal silence and tried to strike up conversation. ”So,” I began. ”Why is your pack here, in the Everfree?” She stopped when I asked the question, and so did I. I saw her fidget her hands nervously. ”What ever it is, I won't be mad at you. Does this have something to do with Green Shield said about slavers?” She took a while and nodded. ”We take ponies to mine gems. No gems, dragon mad.” ”So the dragon is harassing your kind?”, I concluded. She nodded. ”No gems, dragon eat us.” So basically it was take slaves or become dragon food. I can't blame them for doing what they do. If what I believe is true, dragons are big, have sharp claws and can breath fire. What chances do the diamond dogs have against them? None, zero, nada. They were just food on legs for the dragons. ”I can see why you would do that.” I said softly. ”When it's the matter of life and death, sometimes it makes you do things that might be fundamentally wrong.” I really couldn't blame them. I propably would rather die than resort to slavery, but anyone else, who are afraid to die, will go to any lengths to survive. One thing came to my attention now. ”I apologise for the question but, what can I call you?” Her ears perked up in suprise. ”I mean, it's bothering me that I can't refer to you in other ways than 'diamond dog' or 'she' and 'her'.” Her ears fell down again. ”Me tell you me have no name. Why you not call me like rest of pack?” ”Because I find calling someone a runt is offensive and rude.” I said honestly. It was just so unfair. To judge one because of the way they were born. The thought of doing that made me feel wrong, just plain wrong. I put my hand on my metaphorical chin. ”How about I call you...” I was thinking of a good name. Something that fit her. Her race seemed to be semi aggressive and non-friendly, yet she appeared to be very timid and kindhearted. A name popped into my head and I smiled. ”Eve” She looked at me and mouthed the name a couple of times. Then she smiled happily. ”Me like it.” ”KRYYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!” We both flinched as a loud screech echoed in the air. We both searched the direction of it's origin. The diamond dog, that I will call Eve from now on, pinpointed it and her eyes went wide. ”Pack that way.”, she said before running off. I ran after her and soon caught up. She was pretty fast and I really needed to try to catch up. It didn't take that long for us to get to a clearing where the pack was. And what we saw was horrifying. I could see the look of pure horror on Eve's face. Many diamond dogs lay in the ground, some bleeding badly, others missing entire limbs. There was blood all over the place. Only one figure stood in the middle of the carnage. The alpha. ”Dad!”, Eve cried out and walked forward. ”What happened?” The alpha turned around slowly and looked badly damaged. His body had many deep looking cuts. With no warning, he fell over his decapitated head rolling on the ground. Eve screamed on terror and ran to me. She looked at me and saw that I wasn't paying attention to her. I got ready to draw my weapon. I had a very bad feeling about this. Right behind the alpha's corpse stood a dark shape. A shape nearly identical to the one I had right now. A samurai that instead of being light gray, was almost black, minus some white lines on it's body. It's cylinder head had three white oval shaped horizontal slits instead of six diagonal one like me and it had a Jack O' Lantern-mouth. On it's back were four obsidian black swords. Instead of the Nobody symbolls on it's sleeves, it bore the mark of the Heartless. ”Well, well, well. What have we here?”, A distorted voice said. I recognised it immediately. ”If it isn't the lost lamb! Still as pathetic and weak as allways.” I drew both of my swords an took a defensive stance. ”Who are you? What are you? Answer!”, I demanded. I gestured Eve to get behind me, which she did. The dark Samurai laughed like a madman. ”I am you. You are me.”, It said. ”I am Xolhowl and I will kill you and your little doggy.” As it said that, some words appeared on the edge of my vision. Soul Fragment discovered Name: Xolhowl Type: Anti-Hollow Classification: Heartless Represents: Evil Status: Enemy The words soon disappeared. 'Looks like we got a status screen.' Thanks Brain, I could have figured that out. I didn't get much time to argue as the dark Samurai rushed at us, swinging two swords. ”KRYYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!”, It yelled as it started to lash out attacks. I was able to block all the attacks and stop them before they could hit either me or Eve. I was at a disadvantage, however. If I moved, that thing would get a clear shot at Eve. I was pinned down to this one position. Things were not looking good. The dark Samurai jumped backwards, gaining some distance. ”Well, the lamb isn't so weak anymore.” It snickered. ”Well, that won't do. Not at all. Such a pathetic thing is not allowed to be strong!” It attacked again, but this time so fast that I couldn't react in time. It stopped, it's face inches away from mine. It's blades ready to cut off my head. ”Goodbye. Little lamb.” Time froze for me. There was no way I could escape. As Xolhowl's blades came closer to my neck, I saw my zipper begin to open. In a flash the dark Samurai was thrown backwards. It soon smashed to the ground. That was not the most suprising thing though. There was a leg coming out of my chest. Eve was looking at this sight with wide eyes, and so was I. The zipper opened completely and out jumped a figure. A feminine voice spoke up. ”About time I got out. It's really dark and boring in there. The thing is like a maze with no walls.” In front of me, stretching her's limbs, was another Nobody, a Dancer to be precise. The text appeared on my vision again. Soul Fragment discovered Type: Dancer Classification: Nobody Represents: Femininity Status: Friendly I grimaced at the word 'femininity'. It just sounded so wrong for some reason. 'On this, we agree on.' Plus, she is kind of hot- NO! I will not think that! That is disgusting. That-She, I meant she, is technically a part of me. That's like...... incest with yourself. Eeew! The Dancer jumped closer to me. ”Hello there!”, she greeted cheerily and made a mock salute. ”You must be the original. Dagon told me about you. The name's Elie, at your service!” I had trouble getting words out of my metaphorical mouth. ”Wha....How.....” It all came together. ”The orb.” ”Yup! That was me.” Elie said and tried to give me a thumbs up, but failed to notice that her hands didn't include thumbs. ”It was really dark and spacious in there. It's a miracle I found my way out. You are a meanie for putting me in there.” 'Can't argue with that.' Shut. Up. Xolhowl got up and brushed dust off of itself. ”Another fragment joins the party. This will be fun. Now I'll get to devour you both!”, It screeched and charged at us. This time I didn't give it time to do anything as I rushed against. Our blades collided and I stopped it dead on it's tracks. Elie also put her efforts into action and when I held the dark Samurai in place, she slid behind it and kicked it's head. This made it flinch and I saw a gap in it's defence. I threw it's blade away and slashed it across the chest. A gash appeared but it didn't make a sound. I froze as I felt a sudden sting of pain in my back. I fell on one knee as the pain started to reach my nerve systems. I looked back quickly and saw one of Xolhowl's blades hovering behind me, black substance covering it's tip. I looked at my chest. There was the same black stuff that was on the blade. 'Black blood. Huh. That's funny.' Not.... the time. The pain started to spread but I was able to partially contain it. Elie yelped as another floating blades cut her shoulder, followed by a stab in the the stomach. She fell on the ground, clutching her stomach. Xolhowl stood there like nothing had happened. ”Well, that was disappointing. I was actually expecting more of a fight.”, It said sounding a bit depressed by how the fight turned out. A wicked smile formed on it's mouth. ”Oh, well. If you are to be ended here, might have some fun in the process.” It turned towards Eve, who was paralyzed by fear. I tried to get up but the two flaoting swords dug themselves through my shoulders, pinning me to the ground. Xolhowl waved his finder at me. ”Tsk, tsk. Don't be getting up. That is a big no-no.” It said. It took slow steps towards Eve, bathin in her fear. I couldn't let that happen! ”Don't you dare!”, I yelled and tried to get up, only to be brought down by a massive jolt of pain. I was completely helpless. Xolhowl laughed. ”Oh, I dare. I dare so very much!” It stopped a few feet away from Eve. I tried to get up again, this time concentrating and shutting the pain away. I began to crank myself up, ignoring the blades piercing my shoulders. Slowly. Too slowly. Xolhowl lunged and prepared to slice her into small cubes. ”No!”, I yelled. Then, at that second. ”-FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU-” For a spilt second I saw a dark figure falling from the sky, hitting Xolhowl in midair and crash into the ground with massive force that resulted in an impact that sent dirt and dust flying in the air. The whole area was filled with dust, preventing me from seeing what had happened. I saw a figure run towards me. It was Eve who apparently had shaken away her paralyzing fear for the moment. She ran behind me and grabbed my arm. I pulled the blades out of my shoulders and threw them aside. She looked at me, eyes filled with worry. ”I'm fine.”, I said. None of the wounds were fatal and I could handle the pain. Elie joined us too, still clutching her stomach. ”I'll live.” She answered my incoming question. I took my swords and went into a stance, prepared to face what ever came out of that smoke cloud. As the dust started to clear, I saw a huge crater. On the bottom there was Xolhowl and on top of it was.... ”Woo-ouch! That was the best. Ride. EVER-Ow!. Freefall all the way! HOLY BANANA JEEZUS THIS HURTS!” I could not believe my ears.
Before the end, meddling madness![This chapter is in third person] Last time our protagonist met his first fragments, one who offered to help and one who posed a great threat. Just when things were looking bad for our heroes, a solution literally dropped from the sky. To understand what happened, we need to backtrack in time. To travel to the time before the destruction of Hollow's world. In the halls of white, a man by the name of Jack Barrowman was runnig to the receptionists desk. He was running late for his first day of work in a local mental institution. ”You are late.”, said the female receptionist. ”Yeah, sorry. My clock stopped working.” ”I see. Doctor Daniel is waiting for you down the hall.”, she said dully and pointed at the right direction. Jack nodded and left. After a while of walking, he encountered a man in his early fifties. He was wearing a pure white doctors jacket. ”Doctor Daniel I presume.” ”You would be correct Mr. Barrowman. Follow me.” He said professionally and lead the way. Jack followed. ”If what I read in your file is true, you applied for the open job at our observation room. Why is that?” Jack didn't take too long to answer. ”Because I believe looking after these people is as important as treating them.” Dr. Daniel nodded briefly. ”An excelent answer, Mr. Barrowman.” He stopped in front of a grey door. He pulled a key from his pocket, unlocked the door and gestured Jack to go inside. As Jack complied, he took a quick glance at the room. There was little to nothing in there. Only one chair in front of a controll panel and about fifteen small screens. There was also a small red phone on the wall, over it was red text: 'Emergencies only'. ”This will be your work station. I know it's not that glamorous, but it's the best we can do with our budjet.” He walked over to the control panel and started showing Jack the buttons and what they did. ”This one changes the camera's. It's a little odd at first, but I'm certain you'll firure it out in no time. These ones mute the audio from a certain containment unit. I would advise not to do that. It's important to hear what the patients say.” ”But,” Jack started, as he had noticed something. ”why is this one muted? Containment unit #13.” Dr. Daniels' features darkened. ”Yes, that's patient number 13, _________.” He said, not even noticing that the patients name didn't leave his lips. ”He is a lost cause. His ramblings are why this spot is vacant in the firts place. We mute him so no one has to listen to his mad talk.” Jack was intriqued and desided to ask more. ”Why is _________ here? What did he do?” Dr. Daniels pullet our a file from under his jacket. ”_________ suffers from a multitude of personality quirks. His sense of reality is warped and he has low empathy skills. His understanding of others feelings is almost non-existant. He's quite the posterboy for psychopaths. He was first admissioned here when he attacked a boy and ripped out his throat,” Jack listened curiously to the tale, but cringed at the last part. ”with his teeth. He has shown signs of mild cannibalism. Suprisingly he is quite benign and serves only as an annoyance. ” He glanced at the screen. ”Seems like he's talking to himself again. It's best to ignore him for now. There is nothing we can do to that man.” Jack was puzzled by such a statement, but desided that the doctor knows best he just took a seat on the chair. ”Thank you for informing me. I think I can take care of things from here.” Dr. Daniels nodded. ”Very well, Mr. Barrowman. Good luck.” He said, left and closed the door. Jack glanced one more time on the screen of containment unit #13. Then he turned his attention to the other screens. Maybe this time they shouldn't have muted that screen. -Containment unit #13- ”So this world will end?” ”That's right!”, said a voice with hints of an irish and scottish accents. He didn't show in the camera. Only _________ could see him. ”Will it involve exploding cheese falling from the sky?”, _________ with the ultimate pokerface. …........ ”Exploding cheese! Why didn't I think of that one? Pity.” He said. _________ laughed. ”Or, or killer bunnies. That would be priceless! The ultimate combination of cute and deadly!” ”Brilliant! I'll have to think about that one.” ”Will the world go boom with a poof of rainbows and glitter?” _________ asked. ”As much as I wished that would happen, no. Nothing so glamorous.” ”Well that's sucks.” _________ said, clearly disappointed. ”So, why is the great Sheogorath in my presence?” Sheogorath clapped his hands together. ”Aaa, so you've heard of me. Makes this easier! I came here for an offer. An offer for you! How would you like to leave this wretched realm of yours and live in another wretched realm?” _________ rubbed his chin. ”What's the catch?” Sheogorath bellowed out in laughter. ”I love it when they ask that. Here is the deal. I send you to an another realm. There is a game going on and I, the Daedric Prince of Madness, Sheogorath the Great, choose you as my champion for the games! You are perfect! A lunatic, absolutely nutty, completely bonkers!” ”And don't forget down to bone insane.” _________ added. ”Yes, and that. HAHAHA! I'm really starting to like you boy. You're almost as mad as I am! And that is no small feat.” Sheogorath said and clapped once more. ”So, will you accept this deal and leave the rest of this world to it's untimely demise?” _________ really considered it. ”Where do I go?” The Daedric Prince smiled. ”Does Equestria ring a bell?” It did. ”The world with technicolor ponies and that show that weird people watch? Sign me in!” ”Excelent! Now, on my mark you will be there. What time and place, is even beyond me.” He said merrily. ”Now! One! Two!” ”Do I get the Wabbajack?” ”No. Three! Happy falling!” -The observation room- Jack was just minding his own business. Looking at the patients was very important, but also very boring. Some were huddled in a corner, some were biting their fingernails or scratching the stuffed walls. His mind turned back to _________. Could that man really be that bad? Was there really nothing they could do? On a moments notice Jack turned to look at the screen of containment unit #13. And he was speechless. He quickly got up and grabbed the red phone on the wall. After a while, a voice of Dr. Daniel spoke. ”This better be important Mr. Barrowman. That phone is for emergensies only.” ”Yes, well. You are not going to believe this.”, He said nervously. ”_________ is gone.” ”WHAT?” ”His containment unit is empty. He isn't there.” ”Are you sure Mr. Barrowman....... Mr. Barrowman.” He waited for a response. ”Jack, are you there?” He wasn't. Not anymore. -In the skies of Equestria- _________ had allways wondered what it was to fly. ”This is awesome!”, He yelled as he plummeted down. He looked around to see the blue sky and the bright sun. Two things he hadn't seen in twelve years. In a spur of the moment, he started to sing. ”I believe I can fly. I believe I can touch the sky!” Then something rushed to his brain. He was falling from a great height. There was a forest under him. And land. Hard, soily land. His gears ticked at maximum speed. ”Oh.”, He simply said followed by a, ”FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU- ” He felt himself hit the ground very hard.He saw dirt and dust fly all over the place. Suprisingly it didn't hurt as much as he thought. ”-uck.” He finished his yell, very quietly. As the adrenaline started to manifest itself in his systems, he yelled out, ”Woo-ouch! That was the best-ow. Ride. EVER-Ow!. Freefall all the way!” Then the late main wave of pain really hit. ”HOLY BANANA JEEZUS THIS HURTS!”
I can swing my sword, sword!I don't believe it. It's simply not possible! It can't be him. It just can't! There is no way in hell that it's him! 'I want to see how long it takes you to get out of your denial stage.' I'm not in denial because there is no way it's him! 'Yeah, keep telling yourself that.' In the crater, on top of my dark counterpart, layed a human shaped figure that was wearing a very recognizable get up. The dark coat of Organization XIII. In the darkness of the hood, two bright red round glowing eyes were apparent. The figure grunted and jumped up, rubbing it's back. [Click it!] ”Holy hell. If that is what happens when you deal with gods, I should have done it sooner.” It- sorry, he said. …..... Wait, what? He looked around to see the deep crater he was in. ”Woah.”, He said in awe. ”Did I do that? I must be some kind of meteor. That would be so awesome.” He said and rubbed his hands together. He stopped and looked at his hands. Then the rest of his body. He whistled. ”Cool beans. Always loved black. Black like granny's armpits.” Please, just stop speaking like him. It's painfull to hear. He seemed to take notice of us looking at him. ”What? Never seen a guy fall from the skies before? Sheesh. Wait.....” He proceeded to hop up and down. ”Oh boy, oh boy. Such odd creatures I'm seeing. A big doggy and.....” He stopped hopping and used his hands as binoculars. You know, like kids do. ”Are you two Nobodies?” I didn't react but Elie nodded, having nothing she could say. ”Interesting. Things like you in here. Very odd. Yes, indeedy!” He said as his glowing eyes shifted to narrow slits, as if they were closed in a thoughtfull expression. He nodded his head many times. Eve was looking at me for answers. I just shrugged, telling her I had just as little clue as she did. ”And why does the ground feel so weird?” ”Grrrrrr.” He looked under his feet to see Xolhowl, on top of whose he was standing. His other leg was over it's head. ”Oh, 'ello mate. Didn't see you there. Are you mildly or majorly injured? Want some Jell-O?” Xolhowl somehow managed to swing it's sword at the dark coated figure, who just jumped out of the way. ”Whoah, easy there mate! No need to blow your shit. Though I too would be mad if someone fell on me from out of nowhere. I would be more confused now that I think of it, since it would be pretty much impossible. How funny. For somone to fall from the sky with no logical explanation.” Through his rambling, he had dodged all the attacks Xolhowl had thrown at him. I don't think he even realised he was being attacked. It was getting more difficult for me to deny it. ”It is a very weird day. Here I was, minding my own business in my room and then the fricking Mad God comes to meet me. I tell you, I thought I was heavy trippin' on shrooms.” He then grabbed one of Xolhowl's swords midswing with his gloved hand. [battle music!] ”Could you stop that, it's very bothering.” He said and threw a punch to it's face. It was thrown back and then it got a kick in the chest. He then grabbed one of the black swords and looked at it. ”Well, it ain't diamond, but close enough.” He said and attacked with a stab, which Xolhowl just evaded. ”Aren't you going to help him?” Elie asked and pointed at the fight. ”Okay, I'm going to be very blunt.” I deadpanned. ”Because I don't want to die. If that is who my Brain thinks it is, I'm not going to risk it.” She did not argue. ”What are you, maggot?” Xolhowl cried out in anger. He got an answer in a form of a barrage of quick slashes. It seemed to have a hard time parrying all the attacks. I could hear the coated figure began to sing a song as he continued his attack. ”Do you like my sword, sword? Sword, my non-diamond sword, sword You can not afford, 'ford Ford, my non-diamond sword, sword Even if you could, could I have a patent! He cut a clean gash into Xolhowls shoulder. No one else can make a sword Exactly in this manner, manner Welcome to my manor, manor I ca ca ca canna canna Xolhowl tried to land a blow on the coated figure, but he just stepped out of the way and kneed it in the stomach. Swing, swing, swing my sword, sword Whenever I get bored, bored I can swing my sword, sword I can swing my sword, sword! He parried an counter attack and kicked it in the face. Xolhowl hit the ground, but quickly got up. Once I hit the floor boards But I had it restored And it was expensive But it was a write off! Swinging is my business And by that I mean swinging swords you can not not ignore Do you like my sword? He dodged a bunch of stabs and gave Xolhowl a stab of his own. It pierced the spot where it's heart would be, staggering it. Ha! That was retorical You know I am the oracle I know you like my sword It's made of freakin' diamonds(not really) He threw the sword high in the air and punched the staggering Xolhowl multiple times in rapid succession. If you don't you're lying But that would be fine Because it is awesome And you're probably jealous! I can swing my sword, sword Cuz I am the lord, lord He circled behind it and the sword fell into his hands, and without even looking back, he thrusted the blade through Xolhowl's chest. Lord of non-diamond swooooorrrrrddddssssah!” Xolhowl fell on the ground, unmoving. It's body soon evaporated into black smoke, swords included. [battle music, over.] ”WRYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!”, He let out a battle cry. ”Wait. Am I supposed to yell that before or after the battle? Ah, who cares.” The three of us looked at the sight stunned. It took me and Elie our combined effort to land a few hits on Xolhowl, and he took him down without taking a single hit. And that song. Well, let's say my denial stage just passed. It was most definetily him. ”Wow.” Elie said, amazed. ”Your friend is badass.” ”Hollow's friend strong.”, Eve mused. I scowled a little. ”He isn't my friend.” ”And that, ladies and gentle....man, all without a single drop of rum!” The coated man proclaimed proudly, quickly adding, ”Speaking of rum, I need to get wasted. Haven't gotten one drop of booze in twelve years.” I stepped forward. ”What are you doing here?” He turned to me and began walking closer. ”Now this is intresting, your voice sounds familiar. I wonder why?” The second he was close enough, I took his hand, moved it behind his back and put him in an arm hold. He was about a head taller than me. ”Oh, hey! I know that hold. It was used by my- OW!” He yelled out as I tightened my hold by moving the arm upwards. ”Okay, okay. I give. Uncle! UNCLE!” After a few more yells of 'Uncle!' and 'HOLY RAPTOR JEESUS!', I released him and he started rubbing his shoulder. ”You meanie, you know how fucking much that hurts when you do that!” He yelled to my face. ”Would you rather have me play a game of 'palm-meets-face'.” I retorted. He crossed his arms. ”Touche.” ”Umm, very confused here.” Elie said, turning our attention to them. ”Who are these? Friends of yours? ….... You have friends?” He said with mild suprise. ”Shut up.” I said and punched him but he ducked under it. ”You have much to learn young grasshopper.”, He said in his Mister Miyagi-voice and waved his finger at me. 'I know you want to kill him right now. Don't. Do it.' I will ignore you now, Brain. ”Okay, mind telling us what is going on, because we are kinda lost.” Elie said motioning at herself and Eve. ”Yes. Is he Hollow's friend?”, Eve asked. I looked at Elie with mild disbelief. ”You don't know?” ”Well, just because I am a piece of your soul does not mean I have your memories.” I should have guessed. ”How do you two ladies know this little fella, anyway?”, He asked, turning to the girls. ”Funny. He never did strike me as a player.” I aimed a palm strike to his head, but he grabbed my hand before it could connect. ”Why so aggressive today. We haven't seen each other in twelve years. Is a hug too much to ask?” ”Shade, aren't you supposed to be locked up in a mental asylum...... and how do you know Pirates of the Caribbean?” ”Internet.”, Shade answered instantly. ”They let me use it in turn for me shutting up and stop biting people. A good deal if you ask me.” ”..... Then how are you here?” I was getting annoyed now. ”Oh, that. Sheogorath came and made me fall from the sky. It was fun.” ”The Daedric Prince of Madness. Really?” I asked in disbelief. Then again, I was sent here by a god myself. ”As I live and get drunk. Speaking of which,” He said, scouting his surroundings. ”where is the nearest bar? I want to get wasted!” ”You are not drinking! I forbid it.” I said adamantly. ”Yes, mom.” He countered sarcastically. ”Stop yelling at me! I am a just a little boy.” ”You're 27.” I deadpanned. ”A big little boy.”, He countered. Oh, how could I forget. It's impossible to reason with him. Why do I even bother? ”Waaaait a minute.” He said and walked to Elie. ”What do you mean a part of you?” Slow reaction! ”I am a piece of his soul that has scattered to many different fragments of his psyche.”, she blurted out. Smooth, Elie. Smooth. Shade looked thoughtfull. Make one incest joke and I swear to god, I will kill you on the spot! 'Woah! Easy there, tiger.' ”Well ain't that dandy!” He cheered. ”I think I get it. Maybe..... Kinda......Meh, who cares.” ”How about you show your face? Take of your hood.” ”Huh?”, Was his reaction. ”Okay. I don't see where you are going with this, but okay.” He slowly took of his hood and lowered it down. Elie and Eve gasped. There was nothing inside. Where his head should be was nothing at all. He felt the spot with his hand. ”Well what do you know!” He exclaimed. ”Haha! Allways fun to mess with your head- Okay. Bad joke.” He put his hood back on and the red eyes appeared again. Eve was the first one to speak up. ”Hollow's friend weird.” ”Ditto”, Elie complied. ”Well, I'll better be off. Need to find me some booze!” He left walking. ”Wait!” I yelled after him. ”There is a-” But it was too late. Shade suddnely fell down with a ”Wheeeeeeee!” and a loud thud afterwards. ”-cliff.” I grunted and shook my head. Eve and Elie looked worried. ”Don't bother.” I said. ”With his luck, he'll live and find his way into a city.” My words were confirmed by a loud, ”I knew there was a cliff! Shut up!” I glanced at the sky. The sun was setting. ”We better set up camp. Nightfall approaches.” I began to walk away. ”Hollow still not tell who that is.” I heard Eve say. Elie had folded her arms, expecting an answer. I stopped and glanced back. I felt their gazes on me. I sighed in defeat and got it out there. ”His name is Shade. He's my older brother.” I walked away. I didn't need to see it, but I heard their jaws hit the ground. I ignored the reaction and walked to the bunch of dead diamond dogs. They, even though they were sent to capture slaves, didn't deserve to be left to rot here, out in the open. I opened my chest and pulled out a shovel I had taken from Trottingham if I ever needed it for situations like this. I pulled out another shovel and threw it to Elie, who almost dropped it in suprise. ”Help me bury them. They deserve that much.” I said and began digging a hole for one of the dogs. Elie quickly came to aid me. Eve was very insistant that she wanted to dig her father's grave herself. Apparently diamond dogs are natural diggers, as it took her under a minutes to dig large hole in the ground. Once we had made enough holes and put the dead diamond dogs to rest. We filled the graves and I even made a makeshift cross out of large branches I cut of a tree and some rope and shoved it on top off Eve's fathers grave. We then walked away from the graves, as none of us wanted to set camp and rest on the land where the dead lie. Setting up the tent, that I pulled out of myself, naturally, was rather tricky when you have to do it yourself. Eve didn't know how to do it and Elie started acting like a ”little princess”, saying how working does not suit her. I could only submit to take care of it myself. 'This might take a while.' For once, Brain, we agree.
Conversations and beliefs”There. That should do it.”, I said after a painstaking process of somehow setting up the tent, BY MYSELF, might I add. Do you know how hard that is to do when nobody is helping you? No, then you don't know what I just had to go through to make this thing stand straight and not fall apart. Yes, I congratulate you. You are awesone and a badass. It was a pretty small tent, only able to fit two people inside. I desided to suffer the cold night and give the tent to the girls. Besides, this is a good setup. If any wild animals deside to come too close, I could ward them off. The wounds on my shoulders shouldn't hinder me too much. The pain had already passed and now they were only mildly sore. I could shut that out with no problem. The moment the tent was done, Elie dived in, almost knocking me over in the process. ”Hey, where are the blankets?”, came her voice from the inside. ”I didn't have time to get them out yet.” I said camly. I reached into my chest pocket and pulled out two thick blankets. Elie snatched them and they were immidietly pulled into the tent. 'No ”thank you”? That bitch!' It's not that bad. I have sometimes been called a saint because of my patience. 'That's bullshit! You just bottle it all inside.' Changes nothing. The sun was almost completely beyond the horizon. Eve was about ot enter the tent, but stopped at the entrance. I saw her gazing at my direction ”Go on. Get some rest.” I said. She waited a moment before nodding and going inside. I sighed. ”God's know you'll need it.” I went to sit under a nearby tree that was about five feet from the tent. Taking the lotus position I began to meditate and gather my thoughts, while keeping my other senses vigilant. Okay, this is what I have noticed from my hammespace. When I reach into it, it automatically knows what I am searching for and provides it to me. Very easy to manage. Maybe I should come up with a name to call that space by. Hammerspace sounds kind of stupid and un-original. What could it be? ….... I have desided. It shall be called The Void. It's simple, fitting and makes sense. Good enough for me. Now, I have encountered two fragments of my soul. My evil and my........ femininity. God I feel wrong just saying that. Does that mean that there are other sides to me that I don't know about? If so, then how many of them could be bad? It really was quite confusing. Hmm, maybe I could ask Dagon about this. I'm sure he'd know. I start to let my conciousness fade away and let the darkness take over. ….......... ”It is good to see you again, Hollow.” I open my eyes an find myself standing in the the white world. ”You look like you've been in a fight.”, Dagon said after inspecting me. ”You could say that.” I said and cracked my neck. ”Almost lost and got my friend killed.” I said slowly. ”I got too confident. Let it blind my judgement.” Dagon nodded. ”That is human nature. Few can see past the shroud called confidence.” He said in his mysterious tone. ”Tell me, who were you fighting.” ”A fragment.” I said. ”My evil.” ”So you faced Xolhowl.” My heart must have stopped for two seconds. How did he know that thing. ”I sense you are confused. You see, Xolhowl was the shadow you faced here when you first arrived. He must have been powerful.” He said and turned his back to me to look at nothing in particular. ”..... Yeah.” I reluctantly admitted. ”If it wasn't for another piece, I would have died a lot sooner.” ”So, Elie got out and helped you. Just as I instructed her.”, Dagon said. I should have guessed. ”We still would have died though, if it wasn't for my brother's sudden appearance.” This seemed to get his attention. ”Your..... brother? How? You were the only one I was able to save before your world was swallowed by darkness.” Was that disbelief in his voice? ”He said something about Sheogorath sending him here.” ”Sheo....”, He stopped. And shook his head. ”So he has joined that infernal game as well. I don't see why they won't realize. That cursed game will not bring anything good.” ”So you object of the other god's choice to participate?”, I asked, curious to hear his answer. ”You could say that. When this all started, I got this bad feeling. I know to trust these feelings of mine. I don't know what will happen, if anything at all. But when it does, it won't be good.” That sounded very interesting. I was actually wanting to see what would happen. I desided to chance the topic. ”So, My brother beat my evil fragment and it disappeared in a puff of dark smoke.” Dagon seemed to tense slightly and turned to face me. ”You mean you didn't absorb him?” I shook my head. ”What does it matter. It's dead.” ”Oh, nonono. You don't understand.” He said and shaked his head. ”Your soul fragments can't die so easily. It will take some time, but Xolhowl will reform himself.” WHAT?! ”The only way to take care of a Soul Fragment permanently is to absorb it and make it a part of you again.” So I will see that thing again. That is insane. ”It seems your time is running out.” He was right. I started to wake up. ”Remember this.” He said. ”Protect those close to your heart.” …......... And with that, I awoke. I could see it was still dark. Once I gazed at the sky, I saw a moon float in the sky. It was midnight. I looked at my hand. There was no way I could defeat Xolhowl if we met him again in my current state. I need to become stronger. I got up and briefly stretched my limbs. I also inhaled the cool night air. It wasn't that dark. The moon and the stars left more than enough light to see. Well, I was up. Might as well check how the girls were doing. I walked over to the tent, and lifting the canvas that acted as a door and peaked in. I saw Elie snoozing soundly, wrapped in her blanket. She murmured something intangible in her sleep. When I looked around for Eve, I discovered that she wasn't there. I found that very odd, although I probably know where she is. I grabbed the free blanket and took it with me. I began walking to the place she would most likely be. It really wasn't that far away. You could really walk there in a few minutes. As I passed trees, I glanced to the sky. It was much like the night sky in my worlds. Well, when you could see it, anyway. It looked so beautiful. Words cannot describe how stunningly magnificent it was. I imagined that every one of those stars was their own little world. Too bad my world couldn't be there with them. I arrived to the clearing where we had fought Xolhowl and buried the diamond dog pack it had killed. It was just as I had suspected. Eve sat there, in front of her father's, the diamond dog alpha's grave. Her ears drooped. I walked towards her slowly and stopped just behind her. ”Cold?” She tensed slightly, but as soon as she saw it was me, she relaxed. She sat there in silence for a little while. ”Little.”, She finally said. I had planned for this. I put the spare blanket I had taken from the tent on her shoulders. She gave me a look that I couldn't quite distinguish. ”Thank you.”, She said softly. I couldn't help but smile a little. Even if no one could see my expressions didn't mean I should ignore them. I sat there, right beside her. I took the lotus position and meditated, making a silent prayer for the dead in the process. She glanced at me weirdly. ”What you doing?” ”I'm praying for the dead for a safe journey to the afterlife.” I said softly as I made a few gestures with my hand. It was my own personal prayer. First I made a cross shape on my chest, then I circled my hands in opposite directions, finally bringing them together in front of my stomach, the hands forming a cage of sorts. Finally, I finished the prayer with a light bow. ”Why?” She asked. ”They attack you and did bad things.” I was silent and looked at the makeshift cross I had made. ”That is difficult to explain.” I saw her look at me expectantly. I could at least try. ”All life is connected. Loosely, but still.” I began with a calm voice. ”It is like a big spider's web. Each one of the millions of strands representing a different life. All strands are connected to even more strands. If you remove one strand, the others closest to it feel the effect.” I looked at her, checking if she was keeping up. She seemed deep in thought and after a few minutes, she nodded. I continued. ”Just like those strands, each life is connected to other lives. If the correct lives are lost.” I paused for dramatic effect. ”The rest of the lives closest to them will follow. If many such critical threads are lost, the web would become unstable. Take enough away, and it breaks away.” I paused again. ”Every life, every death. They all have a matter. Be it good or bad. No one knows. Every life effects those around it, untill it binds them together.” She seemed overwhelmed by what I said. I wasn't done yet, though. ”But death is necessary. If no threads disappear, more threads will gather. More and more, growing in number, untill finally the web cannot handle the weight. It will fall.” I said all that, the calmness in my voice. ”Just as life is important, so is death. It keeps the two in balance, preventing the web from coming completely apart.” I looked at her again. ”Do you understand what I say?” It must have been what felt like five minutes, but finally she spoke. ”Me not sure. All so complicated.” ”And rightfully so. I don't expect you to answer immidietly.” I said to her. ”This belief of mine is why I do not enjoy killing, but know that it is necessary to keep the balance.” I looked at all the graves, anger slowly gathering in my heart. ”This,” I pointed at the graves. ”is foolish waste of lives.” ”Why you tell me this?” And like that, my anger was gone. ”Because I don't see any reason not to tell you. And that I trust you to eventually come to the correct conclusion.” Her ears twitched slightly. ”You trust me?” ”Of course.” I said sincerely. ”Ever since we talked in that jail cell.” It was no lie. It was then when I saw Eve as what she was. Small, fragile, scared and most of all, kind. I saw a small smile on her lips, just for a split second. Then her attention turned to her father's grave. ”Back then.” She said. ”That thing attacked. Me felt weak, helpless.” She sounded disappointed of herself. ”Me want stronger.” She said with new fire in her eyes. I looked at the night sky. ”Then come with me.” She looked mildly suprised at my request. ”I can teach you.” She smiled, now more visibly. ”Me will be happy to.” 'Okay, first of all, teach her to speak properly.' All in time, Brain. All in time. I got up and offered my hand to Eve. She took it and I helped her up. ”We better get to camp. We'll get moving in the morning. The destination will be determined at dawn.” She nodded and followed me. The two of us got to the camp safely. After we said our goodnights, she went to sleep inside the tent. I went to sit under the same tree as before. I waited there and guarded the camp untill sleep finally got to me. The last thought I had before fading into the dreams, was how nice Eve's smile looked. -Morning, around 8 a.m- I had gotten up pretty early. Eve and Elie were still sleeping so I desided to take out a map I had been given in Trottingham. I tried to pinpoint our location in the Everfree, which prooved very frustrating. I finally managed to find where we roughly were. Considering we really couldn't go to Trottingham anymore meant that I needed to learn of this world in greater detail somewhere else. I needed to find a library or an archieve. According to the map, the closest town from here was a place called Ponyville. Guess, we'll head there and try our luck. I looked at the map and saw many cities. Stalliongrad? Manehattan? Phillydelphia? Talk about punny names. Shade would love these. …......... Speaking of that asshole, I wonder what he is doing. [Third person mode-active] Unknown to Hollow and his friends, there was some commotion in Trottingham, the city that Hollow and Eve left yesterday. ”Run! The monster will eat us!”, Cried a mare.
The Shade Files IAs our heroes are having their well deserved rest, there is great commotion in the city of Trottingham. The cause was quite predictable. -The city of Trottingham- ”Run! The monster will eat us!”, Cried a mare and ran into a house and locked the door. ”Oh, I will if these things won't shut up about it.” Said Shade, in a rather irritated tone, as he let go of the now unconcious town guard. There was a line of thirteen knocked out guards behind him, to those who bothered to count. There was only one more in his way. Shade just gave the guard a glare, his glowing eyes narrowing. The guard comically fell over, petrified stiff like a statue. Shade just walked over the petrified pony, and continued his way. ”Seriously! You bite one guy and you get branded as a cannibal. Not that there is anything wrong with that, but sheesh!” He yelled, tucking his hands into the pockets of his coat, leaving his thumbs out. There was something particular Shade was looking for and he wasn't going to let anyone or anything stop him. ”Where the hell do I get booze in here?” He yelled to no one in particular. Naturally, he got no response from the street he was walking, which was pretty empty. Only a few ponies and some diamond dogs and griffins had the guts to stay outdoors. And even them were too scared of the man in the dark coat to even try to get in his way. ”Man, is this place quiet. My room in the loony bin had more noise than this.” He said to himself. ”Let's see.” He looked at his mental checklist Find the most ragged down bar you can find. They have the best stuff. (Working on it) Beat up some lawkeepers for no apparent reason and fuck teh pohlice. (Check) Burn an orphanage. Get a diamond sword. (Pending) ??? Profit. He let out a sigh. Then he looked at his pocketed hands. ”Holy cow, I have pockets!” He said, as if making a great discovery. ”But first of all.” He said and scouted around. He spotted a place that just screamed 'filthy bar, we have poison in our drinks'. ”That place seems so shady it could be the base for criminals. Time to get me some booze!” He literally hopped to the bars direction. On the door he stopped, looked at the small sign that read 'The Poison Apple' and couched. ”Time for a dramatic and subtle entrance.” He then proceeded to kick the door of it's hinges. The door flew across the room and hit a group of five of diamond dogs who were playing cards in the corner. Two of them were knocked out and the table was shattered. Everyone stared at the scene, slackjawed. Then they turned to the place where the door used to be and saw the dark coated figure step in. Shade took a deep breath. ”Hmmmm. Smells like blood and tears of the oppressed. I like this place already.” He said gleefully and stepped further, not minding the suspicious, wary and hostile looks he got. He sat on a stool in front of the bar. He gave the barkeek a look of utter glee. ”Give me the strongest thing you've got. And no, I don't care if it kills me.” The barkeep eyed Shade. He was a stallion, whose face was stern and coated in suspicion. ”You are going to pay for that door.” This got a few gigles from Shade. ”Didn't you hear me the first time? Or are you just senile?” The barkeep grunted angrily but pulled a bottle from under the table. He threw it to shade who grabbed it and looked at the label. ”The Black Death, eh?”, he mused at the name of the beverage. ”Hehe. This should be good.” Before he could even take the cork off, the bottle was swatted out of his hands, smashing to pieces and spilling it's contents to the floor. Two big and angry looking diamond dogs sat on either side of him. ”You disturb our game.”, Dog A said angrily. ”We not like that.”, Said Dog B. ”Strike one. Barkeep, another.” Shade said, as if he hadn't heard anything. Another bottle was thrown to him, this ones fate pretty similar to the last. ”Didn't you hear us? We said we not like that.” Dog A said. ”Now apologise and no one get's hurt!” Dog B yelled. ”And strike two. Another.” Shade chimed. As the barkeep gave him another bottle and Shade was about to take a sip..... Well, why don't you just take a quess at what happened. The contents of the bottle were on the floor yet again. ”Don't play games with us!” Dog A shouted next to Shade's ear. Shade stayed quiet for a few seconds. ”Barkeep.” He said in a tad more serious tone than what he usually did. ”I'm going to apologise in advance.” Before the barkeep could say a thing, Shade had taken a good grip on the back of the dogs heads and he smashed them at the serving desk. The desk broke and so did the floorboards when the heads of the diamond dogs collided with it. ”That was strike three, fuckers! You just can't take a hint and let a guy enjoy his booze, can you?”, He said loudly and kicked their faces a little deeper into the floor. Everyone in the Poison Apple stared at the scene. Safe to say, many jaws hit the floor simultaniously. The barkeep just stared at Shade angrily. ”You are going to pay for that too.”, He said, sounding very annoyed. Shade got up from his chair. ”Just give me a goddamn drink.”, He said. Barkeep just rolled his eyes and threw Shade one more bottle, this one labelled 'The Deathly Hallows'. He snickered at the name. ”Oh, Harry Potter. You are amazing.”, He said and took off the cork. Finally he was going to get his long waited drink. As the bottle reached his lips, *CRASH* An loud noise accompanied by a tremor shook the whole building and made Shade drop his drink. He watched as it slowly shatter on the ground. ”What the hay was that?”, Barkeep wondered out loud. He looked at Shade, who didn't appear to move at all. ”Hey, kid! You allright in there?” His question was not answered. He soon started to feel a tingle in his spine. He didn't like the feeling. Shade finally moved, but not towards the door. He walked over to the near wall and stopped. Everyone looked at him, all beginning to feel the tingle in their spines. Then, Shade lifted his fist and punched the wall. Accompanied with an explosion of wooden shrapnel, there was now a gaping hole in the wall. Everyone at the bar just stared, not believing their eyes. The barkeep looked ready to explode. ”Now listen here-” And that is as far as he got. He felt something that made the words stay in his throat. There was something around Shade. A wavering visible force. A blood red aura that radiated all over the bar. The manifestation of pure, unrefined rage. Shade walked out to the street through the hole he had created. There he saw a large creature attacking a group of guard ponies that were trying to get it under control. It had destroyed a large building, which was the source of the tremor. The creature was quadruped, almost feline like. It's hide was dark purple and black with a few blue lines on it's head and back. There were three magenta tendrills on it's back and on both sides of it's face. It's mouth was jagged and it's eyes yellow. The tip of it's tail was magenta and it had four spike sticking out of it. It's limbs had four purple claws each and on it's forelegs were two shackles with hooks on the other end. (You know, this thing) The creature was flailing at the guards, swatting them away as if they were mere flies. It roared at the unicorn guards who were keeping their distance and firing magic at the beast. It merely shooked it off. They were nothing but bugbites to it. It turned and saw the man in the dark coat approach and lunged at him. As the beast ran towards him, Shade just cast an angry glare at it. The aura intensified, the beast's eyes widening slightly. It froze and tried to turn and run away. “Stop right there.” Shade said in a cold tone. The beast, to the guards utter amazement froze in place. As Shade walked closer to it, it was petrified by the feeling he was radiating to his surroundings. It felt something completely new. It was afraid. He stopped in front of the creature and looked at it straight ot the eye. “Do you have any idea what you just did, beastie?” He said, his voice chilling like the coldest night. “I was about to get my first taste of booze in twelve years. You know what happened? You made me spill it.” The beast was now visibly shivering, even though it was much larger than the coated man, and so were some of the nearby guards. “You know what that means?”, Shade asked the beast. It slowly shook it's head. “Too bad. I quess I'll have to show you.” He said and kicked the beast to the face. Immidietly afterwards, he gabbed one of the tendrills on it's face and used it to smash it's head to the ground. He raised the beasts head from the ground, only to smash it down again. The beast was audibly wimpering and looked very scared. Shade grabbed the sides of it's head and looked at it with angry eyes. “I'll let you off easy this time. If I ever see you again, destroying or attacking anything, I will kill you. Do I make myself clear?” The creature nodded vigorously and wimpered. The guards were actually starting to feel bad for the thing. “Good.”, Shade said and let go of the beast's head. “Now get out of here!” The beast, not wishing to see if the black coated man changed his mind, dashed out of the city as fast as it could. Shade's anger begun to fade away. “Well, now that that's taken care off-” “Halt there criminal!” Shade looked behind himself. There were an small army of non-scared guards, a big pony with golden armor standing in front with the barkeep of the Poison Apple. “That's the one who destroyed my bar!”, The barkeep yelled. Green Shield looked at Shade with a stern expression. “What do you have to say for yourself, criminal?”, He spat out the words. Shade raised his finger to answer. “Run!”, He said and, suprise, suprise. Ran away. “Get him!” Green Shield ordered and all the guards gave chase. Shade just kept running. All this for one lousy bottle of alcohol. And he didn't even get that! “Why is the rum allways gone!?”, He yelled at the sky as he tried to lose the guards.
Bad magic and a reference scene!I don't quite know why, but when I thought of what that asshole Shade was doing, I got chills running a marathon down my spine. It was really freaky. Maybe it's better that I don't know. After that, I desided to meditate once more and have another chat with Dagon. Why? Because there were a few things I forgot to ask from him the last time. Seriously, it feels like my memory is really starting to let go. The other reason is that I want the girls to have their sleep. Plus, I'm pretty sure Elie will go to bitch mode, or something, if I wake her up. …........... ”Why back so soon?”, Dagon asks. ”I didn't expect you to appear here so frequently. The Hall must really like you.” ”Yeah, the thing is...” Hold it! What was that? ”The Hall likes me?” Dagon perks up slightly. ”I...... No.” He said and sighed. ”You deserve to know.” I raised a brow. ”Know what?”, I asked suspiciously. ”Remember when I told you it was I who saved you and brought you here?” I nod. ”The truth is, it was not me who made the desicion. The Hall of Blank did.” Wait, wait, wait! This place brought me here after I was shot? How does that work? ”You see, The Hall is not simply a place I reside in.”, Dagon continued. ”The Hall is sentient and even older than I am. It may have been here since the dawn of time itself.” I looked around. ”So this place is alive?” ”That is puzzling me as well.” Dagon admitted. ”I don't feel the spark of life in this place, yet The Hall acts like an sentient being. It seems to have thoughts and preferences. Even with that much knowledge of this place, I am not even sure if it exists at all.” This was getting way too confusing for me. ”You know, why don't we drop this subject until a later date?” I see him nodding. ”Good. Now as I was saying, I forgot to ask a few questions from you the last time I was here. My memory has been a bit funny lately.” ”Ask away. We have a little time.” ”Okay, first question. Can there be fragments of my soul that I am not aware about?” ”Naturally.” Dagon said. I gave him a questioning look. ”What I mean is, every living being has many sides. Some more apparent than others. Some are hidden so deep within that there is no way to notice them.” Okay, makes sense. ”It is also possible for a single fragment to fragment even more, making multiple Demi-Soul Fragments. All pieces of one fragment.” That is interesting. Okay, next question. ”If there is magic in this land, who can use it?” ”Well, unicorns mainly.” He said. ”But there is an alternative for non-magical races, though this is not widely known knowledge. Certain words from a certain language can be used for different kind of magic. That language is Latin.” Latin? Is he shitting me? I know it's supposed to be a magical lost tongue, but seriously? I need to try that when I get back to reality. …............ I opened my eyes..... I just jinxed myself and cut my visit even shorter, didn't I? Oh well, let's try some of this magic. …......... Loading... Loading... Loading... Bling! I facepalmed. I don't know any latin! I knew I should have taken that crash course in school. But hey, it's not like I knew it would be useful one day! Besides, why would you want to learn a dead language that barely anyone can speak? It makes no logical sense! Okay, calm down. Think. There has got to be at least one word you know. Seach for it! Search.Exe initiated. Please wait.... …..... ......... ......... 1 File found. Oh yeah. Now I remember one. I opened my mouth and said one word. ”Ignis” The moment the words left my metaphorical lips, I was blinded by a bright light and deafened by a loud explosion. ”........!”, I heard a faint noise. Must have been either Eve or Elie. My ears were ringing like mad. My vision was switching between black and blurry. I could literally see the world spinning and spiraling. Talk about a serious case of vertigo. ”Hol........ou......a...ight?” Faint words, bits and pieces. I was really starting to get worried. 'Y_u a__ al____t?' ….... What was that? 'D_ _o_ h__r _s?' What is this voice I heard. I couldn't understand it. It was way too broken and large portions of it were missing. It allmost sounded like it was inside my head. '__u ca__ot __ar _s?' 'P__y.' What were these voices? Why can't I hear what they say? I felt pressure on my hand. ”Hollow?” I finally could hear again. I was still mildly blinded and everything was blurry. I recogniced the voice though. A certain diamond dog. ”I'll live.” I said gruffly and couched a couple of times. I tried to get up but couldn't move. Well, I could but the tsunami of pain stopped me. I couldn't help but grunt slightly. I felt like I was run over by a train. ”Hollow okay?” Eve asked, worried. How sweet of her. ”Can't move. A little bit hard to see as well. Other than that, I'm okay.”, I said and grunted once more as a wave of pain rushed trough my body. ”Okay, maybe not so okay.” ”What the heck happened?! Why are you in the middle of a big hole in the ground?”, Elie asked. ”A big....” What!? My eyes started working again and what I saw left me speechless. I was at the bottom of a two foot deep crater. Did that explosion cause that? But what could've caused..... Oh. Oh my. ”I think I did this.”, I said. ”...... What”, Elie said, baffled. ”I tried to do something, but it seemed to backfire.” Did that spell I tried to use have something to do with this? Most likely. But why would it do that? Did I say it wrong or mess it up some other way? Or maybe my body just isn't meant to use such power. One more thing to ask Dagon the next time we talk, I guess. The pain started to go away. I looked to my left and there was Eve, on her knees right next to me. I looked at my hand. ”Ummm, you can let go now.” I said. Eve blinked and then looked at my hand and saw that she was still holding it. After a few seconds of ackwardness, she jerked her hand away and..... Did she just blush ever so slightly? Oh well, doesn't matter now. I tried to up, now with less pain holding me down. I jumped up and was now standing. Bad. Move. I immidietly felt dizzy and was about to fall over but Eve caught me and gave me enough support to stay standing. ”Thank you.” I said and shook my head to make the dizzyness go away. ”Must have gotten up too quickly.” I quickly regained my balance. ”Don't worry about me. As I said, I'll be fine.”, I assured them. ”We need to get moving. The sooner we are out of this forest the better.” It was true. I didn't want to stay in a place this dangerous longer than I had to. Elie nodded, followed by Eve. I turned to take down the tent and throw it into The Void. …........ ............ I'm doing this alone again, aren't I? …........ Well, better get to work then. -At the same time, somewhere in Trottingham- ”Scatter! That creature couldn't have gone far.” commanded Green Shield as the guards split into different directions. The hunt for the creature in the dark coat was so far unsuccessful. The creature was nowere to be seen. Or, so some would think. Shade was snoozing on top of an old watermill. Well, he wasn't really sleeping, he just had a blank mind. Not thinking of anything. Basically, he was a vegetable. ”Man, this sure blows.”, He broke the trance. ”God, if you are there, care to give me a bottle of rum? Just asking, is all.” Just then a bottle dropped right into his hand. Shade looked at it. ”Sweetness.”, He said as he gave the sky a thumbs up. He stood up and opened the bottle. He was about to drink the heavenly liquid. He could almost taste it. *Thonk* An arrow flew past and shattered the bottle before sticking to the wooden wall. Shade just looked at his hand, which now only held a broken bottle, the liquid inside pouring onto the roof. ”What the fu-!” ”There it is!”, A shout bellowed from the ground. Shade looked down and saw two unicorn guards holding bows with magic. Both took another shot at the coated man, the other one missed and the other arrow was caught from the air. Shade hadn't even flinched as the other arrow flew a few inches next to his head. He touched the tip of the arrow. ”Ow!” It was sharp allright. He just jumped down from the roof and landed on the large waterwheel, which was now pretty useless as the water had dried up long ago. He gazed down to the guards and saw that they had been joined by three other guards, these ones normal ponies. ”Ya better remember me, yah?”, He said in a ridicolous voice. ”Ya better remember the day ya almost caught Shade Me-” He was interrupted by a loud crack, as the wooden pole that kept the watewheel in place snapped. It was old after all. Shade gulped. ”Well. Shit.” The wheel hit the ground and started to roll forward, Shade starting to walk backwards so he would not fall off. As the wheel went, it rolled over one of the eath pony guards. ”Sorry!”, Shade yelled as the wheel kept going. He looked ahead and saw that he was heading straight for a steep downhill. ”God dammit!” As the wheel started decending downhill, Shade started frantically running backwards and trying to keep his balance at the same time. ”ShitshitshitshitshitshitSHIT!”, he screamed in rapid succession. A bumb on the wheels path made it shake lightly, making Shade lose his balance and fall off. The wheel kept going forward. He hit the ground hard. ”GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” Right on top of a sharp, pointy rock. Shade layed on his back and shortly rose his head to inspect himself. Everything seemed alright. ”I'm alive! Hehe. HAHAHAAHAA! Praise be to Yevon!”, he yelled out and raised his hands up in the air. He was silent for a moment. ”Why can't I feel my legs?” He heard a rumbling sound and raised his head to see what it was. ”No. Fucking. Way.” The wheel was now coming back at him. It had started to move into the upposite direction after meeting an uphill. ”AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”, Shade screamed(like a girl) as the wheel rolled over him and he lost consciousness.
Team Rocket Blasting off..... wait, no.”Are we there yet?” ”No.” …............. ”How about now?” ”It's been five seconds since the last time you asked. What do you think?” ”....... No?” ”Exactly.”, I said. Elie had started asking that same question for a while now and it was slowly getting under my skin. I am a patient man but I do have my limits. It had been about an hour since we got moving and we still were in the Everfree. …........... Yeah, we are kind of lost. ”We are lost, aren't we?”, Elie groaned. That's what I said! ”You try to navigate without any landmarks to guide you. Plus, this map is really vague.” I remarked. ”I don't even think the scale is right. This has got to be the worst map I have ever seen.” ”Yeah, right. You are just making excuses because you can't read a map.”, Elie countered. ”Not true. I've read maps dozens of times. This map is just badly made.” Through the entire time Eve had been silent. She and Elie are quite the contrasts. Elie loves to talk her mouth off when she feels like it and Eve likes to keep silent. I find that somewhat amusing. I don't know why. ”I bet I could get us out of this forest, no biggie.”, Elie said proudly. She soon had the map shoved in her hands. She had a hard time holding it, what with no fingers or thumbs. ”Knock yourself out.”; I said and stopped. ”Let's take a little break.” Elie sat under a tree and looked at the map. Challenge accepted, I see. I myself walked to Eve. ”You said you wanted to be stronger.”, I said. I knew what I heard, but I wanted to hear it once more. Eve nodded. ”Yes. Me want to be stronger.” I unsheathed one of my blades and threw it to her. She caught in a little bit shakily and looked at it. ”What-” She didn't get to answer as I drew my other blade and swinged. She moved the blade to block the attack, but it was too weak. I easily knocked the sword out of her hand and, in the same movement, put the tip of my blade on her neck. ”And like so, you are dead.” I said. ”The defense was weak, but most of all, you were unprepared. I was expecting as much.” I moved my blade away from her throat. ”An enemy will not wait for you to get ready to fight. You must always be prepared for battle.” She looked thoughtful. ”Me understand.”, She said meekly. Her ears drooped. ”Me weak after all.” ”Yes. Yes, you are.”, I deadpanned. She looked at me with shocked and sad eyes. ”But that can be changed.” This took the sadness from her eyes. ”Weakness is something that can be mended with proper training. One born strong is always weaker than one who trained to earn it.” She seemed to get it. She took the sword in her hands again. ”Me ready now.” There it was again. That fire in her eyes. I smiled at her determination. ”Very well.”, I took a defensive stance and gestured her to attack. ”Ladies first.” She charged at me.. For every attack she sent my way, I deflected or dodged it. I played defensive to analyze her form. I could clearly see I had my work cut out for me. Her form had many holes that a skilled opponent could exploit. Her attacks were rather weak and they left her wide open for an counter attack. Basically: At the level she is in right now, she is little more than cannonfodder. Well. Not if I have anything to say about that. In one swift move, I knocked the blade from her hand high into the air. As it fell down, I took the scabbard in my hand and let the blade fall in. I then repositioned the it on it's spot behind my lower back. I also sheathed the other blade. ”That is quite enough for now.” I said. ”I have evaluated your base abilities with a sword and now know which areas to improve.” Many, many explicit areas. …...... ......... 'That sounded so wrong.' Shut up, perverted Brain! I shake the thought out of my head. ”You, Eve, lack physical strength. This much is obvious to me.” What I said seemed to lower her confidense somewhat. Damn, I hate doing that. ”But I see some promise. Your speed was admirable. So is your agility. With some training, you might become a battler whose forte is speed. I myself use a combination of speed and strength.” I moved to face the tree nearest to me. ”I also don't use just swords.”, I said and then struck my palm into the tree's bark. A swirling spiral shape engraved itself on the bark. ”Spiral Shot.” Eve looked at the mark left in the bark and then at me. I could believe her eyes would have left their sockets. ”What..... How Hollow do that?” ”I simply used one of my self made techniques. It's called Spiral Shot.”, I told her. ”With a strong force concentrated in the middle of my palm, I can cause an devastating shockwave. What I did there was remove some of the impact and sent it scattering around.” She seemed impressed and awestruck. ”I did that by simply moving my wrist a little at the exactly right time. This, of course, took me long to learn. Most of the time I would just break something I tried this on. But I didn't give up. I trained and trained, untill I couldn't even stand. But finally, I perfected it.” I turned to face her once more. ”Do you see where I'm going with this?” She seemed to ponder my question for a few seconds. Then she finally got it. ”Me can be strong if me train hard.” I nodded. ”Exactly. But remember this. Even with training, making yourself perfect is impossible. Even I have my flaws and weaknesses.” She nodded. Glad that she understood. …....... I wonder what Shade is doing? Hopefully he isn't tormenting some locals. -Same time, Trottingham prison- ”-and that is why I was never welcome there again. Shame. Really good folk and all, but sooooooo uptight.”, Shade finished his story about *Content too graphic for mortal eyes*. ”Please, by Celestia's sake, make it stop!”, The guard screeched in fear and banged at the locked metal door, desperatly trying to get out. ”And then there was that one time with those no good angry birds. That was super fun. I'll tell you about it.” ”No! No more! NO! GET ME OUT OF HERE!” The metal door opened and the guard sprinted out, screaming all the way. The door was immidietly closed afterwards. ”That was the seventh guard, commader.” A mare unicorn guard said. Green Shield sighed. ”Just what is going on here? That thing has already made so many guards total wrecks. They are afraid of their own shadows. And it is still inside the cell.” The unicorn guard looked in to the cell where Shade was. ”Ummm.... Commader.” ”Yes, lieutenant?” ”This might sound impossible and all, but....” She took a small pause. ”The prisoner is gone.” Green Shield's eyes widened. ”WHAT?” He ran to look at the cell, only to see it empty. The cell door wide open. Then both of them turned when they heard an loud bang. The metal door was closed. On the other side, laughter could be heard. ”Remember this: this was the time you almost permanently caught Shade Me-” ”A PRISONER HAS ESCAPED”, A yell came from the hall. ”Will someone let me finish my name?”, Shade groaned. ”Well, nothing is better than a prison break. Except happy time. Happy time is fun.” He ran in the halls that made the Trottingham prison. He stopped in front of a wooden door. ”Were am I going?” ”There, I heard a voice!”, a guards voice came from one end of the hall. Shade also heard the sound of hooves in the other direction. He was cornered. The guards ran in on both sides. Only to collide with each other. Shade was nowhere to be seen. Shade sat behind the wooden door, quietly as a mouse and listening to the conversation between two of the guards. ”Where did it go? I heard it from here.” ”Maybe it went in there.” Shade voiced a quiet, ”Dammit!”. ”No way. No one is stupid enough to go there. Keep looking. It has to be somewhere here.” The voice soon departed and left Shade into the silence. ”Hehehe. Suckers.”, He said and reached for his pocket. ”Now where is that match that I swiped from one of those ponies...... Emmmm..... Aha! There ya little buggers are!” He lit the match by using the moist wall as a source of friction. ”I love physical impossibilities.”, Shade said and quided the small light around to see what was around him. -Back at Hollow and co- I just sigh. Maybe it won't be that bad. Maybe I'm just overthinking this. I should give Shade the benefit of a doubt. I mean, sure he is still undeniably insane. But then again, I haven't seen him for over twelve years. Maybe he has changed. ”Okay, let me tell you some pointers that you can use in a fight.”, I told Eve, who already was listening earnestly. I totally shouldn't worry about Shade right now. I have other things that need my attention. Things that ate actually important. I mean, it's not like he'll destroy anything. -Shade in ???- Right in front of him was a large stack of barrels. There was some kind of label on them, so Shade brought the flame closer. ”Let's see.......” After a moment of silence. ”Damn small script!” He went even closer to try to read the words. His face was mere inches away from the letters. ”Higly explos.......” He heard a sizzling noise and looked up. He saw a thin burning string of fabric. He looked straight at the readers. ”Fucking bananas, eh?.” *BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!* Accompanied by many simultaneous gigantic explosion, Shade flew high into the sky. ”OOOOOOOOOOOON THEEE MOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOON!” He looked down at the city that was becoming ever so distant. ”Well, you know how this goes. Reference time!”, He said and took a deep breath before yelling, ”Team Shade blasting off again!!” And so he disappeared into the sky. A star blinked into view for a couple of seconds. Shade had just completely obliterated Trottingham's black powder storage. …...... And totally stolen Team Rocket's running gag.
The Shade Files II”Hello once again audience! Were we left off, I WAS FUCKING FLYING!”, Shade yelled at no one in particular as he soared through the air. ”I know what I said!” Yeah, sure you did. ”Weeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee- This is getting pretty boring.”, He said plainly. He looked at the ground far below himself as it swooped past. ”That explosion defies the laws of physics. I like that!” A moment of silence passed. ”I wonder how long I'm going to fly.” -Twenty minutes later- ”Oh. My. God.”, Shade groaned. He was currently in a relaxing position, facing the blue skies. ”'How long am I going to fly?' Why the hell did I say that? It's the same thing as jinxing myself!” He got no answer. ”I was asking you, twat!” ….. Stop that! ”What? Being all meta and shit? I'm the goddamn Shade! I can do what I want.” Fine. Ground. ”Wha-” *KABOOM!* Shade collided with the hard soily substance that most living beings call ground. He didn't stop immidietly, but left a trail of dirt in his wake as he slided across the ground, face first. He stopped eventually. *muffled words* I'm sorry, what was that? Shade raises his head from the ground and coughed and spat. ”I said: There is dirt in my mouth.” Whatever. Shade stood up and looked at his surroundings. Not that there was much to look at. Just a plain that seemed to house no life what so ever. There were mountains in a distance and some rocks around the place, but not much else. ”Where the hell am I?” An answer came as a brick that hit Shade on the head. He stood for a few seconds before comically falling on his back. ”YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” On top of a sharp rock. ”Didn't we already use this gag?” Shut up. So, Shade saw that there was a piece of paper on the brick. He took it and looked at it. ”Badlands.”, He read. He looked at the skies. ”You have to be so vague, dip-SHIIIIIT!” Another brick had just collided with his..... *clears throat*. Lower areas. …...... I mean his crotch. Shade squirmed on the ground letting out a flow of curses and moans of pain while holding his..... Lower areas. After a while, the pain faded away, he stood up and looked at the other brick. This one had a piece of paper as well. Naturally he read it. ”Dragon Badlands.”, A pause. ”Oh, yeah. That explains everything. It has just one exrta wor- Wait! Dragons! Man, I love dragons!”, He sceamed in utter glee. He looked into the sky. ”You are still a dick, though....” He saw a shape falling to his direction. It seemed very conveniently placed. It also had a comical feel to it. ”Is that an anv-!” Shade couldn't finish his sentence as an iron anvil came crashing down to his head and then falling onto the ground. Shade stood motionless for a while before falling on the ground, face first. -An hour later- Shade was starting to wake up. ”Zzzzzzzzzzz.” I said, he was starting to wake up. ”Zzzzzzzzzz. *mumbling* Zzzzzzzzzz.” WAKE UP! A moment passed. ”Uhh.”, Shade finally groaned. ”This feels so much worse than a hangover. I don't even remember what a hangover feels like.” He started sobbing. ”I want alcohol dammit!” ….. I am not feeling bad for you. He stopped his sobbing and got up. ”Well, an anvil to the head is a new experience. Every day is an adventure. Might as well continue mine.” You are an idiot. ”Where to go? Where. To. Go?”, He hummed and looked around. …... Are you ignoring me? ”I'll go...... That a way!”, He said and pointed his finger towards one of the distant mountains ”Funny, I feel like I should remember something.” He shrugs. ”Oh well, if I forgot it, it wasn't that important.” …............ Can't he hear me? Did that anvil just give him amnesia? Loading... Loading... Loading... Did I just fix the fourth wall? Could it be? Did I actually do something good? Awesomesauce! Ahem! I'm drifting in thought. HEY! Where did he go? I could have sworn..... Aha! There he is! Shade was strutting along the dead plains, no apparent care in the world. ”This suuuuuucks!” Well, except one. ”This place is boring as hell. No birds. No trees. There isn't even any grass.” He said. After a while he started snickering. ”Hehehe. Grass. It's funny because it has 'ass' in it. I am hilarious.” His self targeted humor was soon ended by an loud screech. Or roar. Whichever. Shade looked forward and saw a large creature fly towards his direction. Here are some hints. It was big, had scales, claws and sharp teeth. ”A goddamn dragon.”, Shade wispered. He made a very weird looking face(<-doesn't have a face), pressed his hands on the sides of his head and squeeled, ”So awesome!” He was broken out of his mild daze by a powerful tremor. And another one. Then one right next to him. Shade looked and saw what looked like a giant leg. His vision moved up the leg and he moved back to get a better view. What he saw was a giant four legged creature. It's large body was entirely covered by grass and moss. On top of it grew a few trees and on it's back was what looked like a humanoid torso. A large figure wearing a mask. It also had large clawed hands. The dragon came closer and stopped in front of the giant creature. The dragon was rather small compared to the small walking mountain. It's scales were white as snow. It roared and growled and also seemed to speak, which Shade did not hear. The next thing happened in a matter of seconds. The creature grabbed the dragon in it's large hand and pressed the claw of it's tumb against the dragons neck. The creature pushed the claw forward and the dragon roared in pain. Blood could be seen flowing down the white dragons neck. The giant creature then let the dragon fall to the ground. The ground that Shade was unfortunately standing on. ”Bitch!”, He yelled as the dragon's mass dropped on him. Miraculously, and unfortunately, Shade was not knocked unconcious. His lower body was stuck under the dragon. ”AAARRGH!” Safe to say it hurt. Oh, it hurt indeed. But this is Shade we are talking about, so he's going to be okay. The giant creature continued walking like nothing had ever happened, each of it's steps causing the ground to shake. Shade tried to muster all his strength to crawl out from under the dragon. The success of this endeavor was not very succesfull. He only managed to crawl out a few inches. He had an annoyed look in his eyes. ”This is just great. Trapped under a dragon. Not the way I imagined a meeting with one transpire. I was thinking along the lines of an epic battle or ending up as dragon food.” Then the weight on his lower half shifted and rose slightly. Not wasting the chance, Shade crawled out fron under the dragon and jumped up. He wobbled for a few seconds. ”Numb legs. Great.”, he said sarcastically. He looked at the dragon and saw that it was now standing up. Well, barely. It fell down again as it tried to take a single step. Curious, Shade, disregarding the possibility of danger, went to take a closer look at the not yet dead dragon. He circled around it and stopped in front of it's head. The dragon was rather large compared to him. It's head alone was half his size. Shade's eyes locked onto the wound on the dragons neck. It was fairly deep and was bleeding heavily. Shade was no doctor, far from it, but even he knew a fatal wound when he saw one. He got closer to the dragon's head and crouched down next to it, looking at it. The dragon stirred and opened it's eyes a little. They were deep blue. ”Wh- What are you?” The voice was clearly feminine, but weak. ”Honestly? Don't know myself. Should find out. Maybe.” Shade said, as if having a casual conversation. ”Why aren't you afraid of me?” The dragoness asked. ”Yeah, it's pretty hard to fear a dying creature. Even a dragon.”, Shade deadpanned. The dragoness chuckled weakly at this. ”A blunt one, aren't you?” ”Funny. That's exactly what that one doctor guy said when I said that I was going to bite his finger off. And immidately did it afterwards. I keep my promises.”, Shade remarked innocently. The dragoness chuckled again, this time looking a bit sad. This did not get unnoticed. ”Why the long face?” He asked casually, quickly muttering, ”Weird term isn't it? Long face. It makes no sense. How does one get a long face? Idioms, so weird.” The dragoness looked directly at Shade. ”Why do you care? I'm just a dragon. A monster.” ”No you're not.” Shade said. ”Monsters don't talk. They crush, kill, destroy.” Adding a silent ”Swag” in the end. ”That is an odd way to look at things.”, Was her reply. ”Yeah, I get that a lot. My doctor said it was bad. He was a mean liar so I bit him.” A lone tear slid down the dragoness' cheek. ”I am dying. I know that and I accept it. Yet I worry so much. Can you imagine how that feels?” Shade was silent for few seconds. ”One of my doctors said that I was emotionally dead and unable to understand what others feel, so no. I bit him too.” ”Could you do something for me, stanger.” The dragoness said in a pleading voice. ”Could you find my daughter and make sure she is safe? She is the most important thing in my life.” ”I don't make promises I can't keep.”, Was Shade's immidiate answer. The dragoness looked sorrowful. ”But,” Shade added. ”I don't see why I should say no.” This made the dragoness smile faintly. ”Just, no promises. I'll try but I won't promise anything.” ”I understand.” She said, relieved. ”Thank you. Most would not even think of helping a dragon. Not after what my kind has done. Thank you.” The dragoness was almost sobbing from relief. ”What is your name, kind stranger?” ”Shade. You?” ”Saphira.” Shade did his best not to let his reference sense burst out. It, amazingly, worked. ”I'm in your debt. Just the fact that you are willing to try makes me happy.”, Saphira said and immidietly grimaced in pain. ”Thank you kind one. One more time, thank you.”, She said, practically crying by now. Not of sorrow or pain, but out of simple delight. ”No need to thank me.” Shade said. ”I haven't done anything yet.” He reached his hand towards Saphira's muzzle. ”Let me help you relax a little. No use dying both alone and in pain. That would suck.” When his hand connected, something unexpected happened. The moment Shade's hand connected to Saphira's muzzle, a blinding white light began shining around their bodies and it soon engulfed them.. It took a while for the light to vanish. Shade blinked a couple of time. Saphira was gone. There was not a trace of her left, except for a small stain on the plain made by blood. ”What in the...”, Shade said and left the question unfinished. 'W-what happened.', A voice rang from somewhere. 'Where am I?' Shade was very confused, and was looking around. ”Dragon Lady? Where are you?” 'I.... I don't know.', Saphira said, struggling to understand what just happened. Shade's gears were a bit faster. ”Why are you inside my head?” 'Inside your.... I-I', Saphira stuttered and tried to say something. After a while she finally managed to speak up. 'I can't believe it. This is impossible, yet it is so. How?' ”You know what is going on?”, Shade asked. 'I-I may. It's something called a Soul Merge. An event where two souls combine and merge together. It's supposed to be nothing but a mere legend. A myth.', The dragoness said in disbelief. Shade's gears ran double time. ”So it's like a fusion.” 'Yes. Something like that.' Shade crossed his arms to think, but one thing stopped him before he could. His outfit had changed. Instead of his coat being completely black, white marks had appeared on it. From his shoulders, going down his sleeves, there were white flame patterns that stopped a little bit below the elbows. The same with the tail of the coat. On his chest, there was a white symbol that looked like a dragon head. On the dragon symbol's forehead there was a deep blue sapphire. He didn't see it, but he also had symbold on his back, these ones looking like a pair of wings. He marvelled at his new look. ”Wicked.”, He mused to himself. 'I have to admit, you look quite dashing.', Saphira said, but Shade could quite literally feel her blush afterwards. ”Well, as confusing and awesome as this is, I need to get moving. There is an adventure to be had and a dragon to be found.”, Shade proclaimed and started walking towards the mountains once again. 'You-You are really going to find my daughter?', Saphira said with mild suprise. 'I didn't expect you to actually keep your word.' Shade just kept walking. ”Remember one thing. If there is something Shade will never do, it's break a promise.” The dragoness was speechless at Shade's honesty and his resolve. Finally, she managed to say, 'Thank you.' Shade just laughed at this. ”I already told you, don't thank me when I haven't done anything yet.” ”Now, enough chit chat. Upwards and onwards! To adventure!”
MisunderstandingsOur training session had gone smoother than I had originally thought. When I gave advice and pointed out flaws, instead of arguing with me, Eve just listened and seemed to absorb all the knowledge like a sponge. Maybe this was her hidden potential. Something she couldn't utilize in her pack because she wasn't given a chance. I can really relate. I didn't discover my capabilities in hand-to-hand combat if it wasn't for a freak accident. Then I wasn't allowed to use it for the sake of fair play. But that is the thing. In a real battle, the enemy won't care if they play fair or not. Of course, you can't expect someone to become a better combatant in just under an hour. She made some progress, that I admit. But even with that she is not yet ready for real battle. I mostly showed her some defensive tactics. I believe that teaching her to defend herself is my first priority. And if I must be really honest, a part of me doesn't want to teach her the offensive side of combat. She is kind natured and innocent. Harming others shouldn't be her thing. …........... I think I would make a good rolemodel, if I had younger siblings. We got a little bit time to spare after my brief crash course to close quarters combat, so I instructed her on how to improve her speech, which she seemed eager to learn. I didn't get to do that for long, as Elie loudly proclaimed that she had the map figured out. And that brings us to the current situation, which is basically me and Eve following Elie like blind mice. Funny, isn't it? ”Are you sure you have the right way?”, I ask her. She just huffs. ”Oh yee of little faith, can't you have even the slightest bit of trust!” Truthfully, I'm not so sure. I have navigated on many camping trips and only once gotten lost. If I have no clue where to go, how can she? I ultimately decide to just follow her silently. After about a ten minute trek, Elie stops. ”What are you stopping....”, The words are left hanging as I see that we were on the edge of the forest. There was a town not that far away. ”...for.” ”Well, look who got us out of the forest.”, Elie said with a smug grin. ”Fine, I was wrong. You were right.” I just sighed and admitted defeat. One thing was bugging me though. ”How did you do it?” She looked at me and smiled mischievously. ”Woman's intuition.” So we WERE following her like blind mice. Great to know. Not that I want to sound sexist but that is the worst excuse.... Of all time. I looked at the town. So this was Ponyville? Seemed pretty normal. Peaceful even. It was a shame that we needed to crack that peace a little. I was already prepared for some odd looks, maybe even fear. I could take it, so could Elie, or so I think. Eve, I'm not so sure. From what I've seen, ponies seem to act a bit hostile and suspicious towards diamond dogs. I can understand why, but some seem to take it a bit too far. I hope we'll be spared of that. I silently groan as I see Elie already air skating on the ground towards Ponyville. Yeah, she can skate on land like it was ice. Her legs are kind of floating a few inches off the ground, or something. That was an interesting discovery. ”We better get going before she causes too much panic.”, I said to Eve. She nodded. I walked forward but she stayed in place. I think I know why. I stopped and looked back. ”Scared?” A hesitant nod. Thought as much. I walked back to her and offered her my arm. ”Just stay close to me and you will be fine.” She looked at my arm for a few seconds. ”Okay.”, She finally muttered and wrapped her own arm around mine. She already looked a bit more relaxed, though still a bit tense. We started walking slowly towards Ponyville, arm in arm. I couldn't help but notice Eve's nervousness. Even more troubling was that the town seemed silent. Had Elie not been seen yet? ”AAAAHHHHHHH!” Well, that answered my guestion. ”That must be Elie's fault. Let's go.”, I said rather calmly. We quickened our pace a bit and entered the town. It seemed empty. I concluded that the townsfolk must have been scared into their houses by Elie's sudden appearance, thinking she was somekind of monster attacking the town. I don't blame them, really. ”Take that you monster!”, I heard a voice say not too far from us. I immidietly saw Elie dodging what looked like a pegasus charging at her like a suicide pilot. The pegasus was cyan colored and, I kid you not, had the most standing out hair- sorry, mane, I had seen so far. It quite literally had all the colors of a rainbow in it. Elie proved to be very nimble, dodging all those attacks. She was practically dancing out of the way each time the pegasus charged, making good of her name as a Dancer. ”Ugh! Stay still, already!”, The cyan pegasus grunted and continued her attack. ”Nope, don't wanna.”, Elie said with a smug grin and arched her back so that her head was touching her heels. The pegasus missed by a longshot. I had just stopped and looked at the scene. It felt like I was being ignored. Time to change that. ”What do you think you are doing?”, I asked loudly, while still keeping a calm tone. ”Trying not to get beat up, obviously.”, Elie replied and dodged another lunge. I shook my head. ”We didn't come here to fight anyone.” ”What the heck are you talking about?”, She asked. ”I'm not fighting. Can't you see?” ”You are fighting in a passive way. Stop aggravating the pegasus!”, I commanded. She just huffed and slid across the ground, twirling around like a figure skater. She stopped next to me. The pegasus looked at our trio. ”There's more of you things?”, She asked, eyeing us like we were some no good criminals. Why do I get that so much? ”Do you have to call us 'things'? I find that very racist.”, I said calmly. Didn't want to give a hostile image of myself, now did I? It didn't work. The pegasus sky bombed at me next, her hoof extended and ready for a strike. I shook my head slightly and prepared to intercept her hoof with my hand. This attack was too straight forward. The pegasus was fast, but way too predictable. The very moment I felt her hoof touch my palm, I immidietly turned my wrist slightly and pushed. The following impact sent the pegasus flying backwards, spiraling around. She yelled as she did so. I was extra careful to launch her back to the sky and not use too much force. The last thing I wanted was to hospitalize someone. The cyan pegasus stopped spinning and seemed to be suffering from a mild case of vertigo, as she came crashing down after flying to random directions. She seemed to be okay though. ”Was that really necessary?”, I asked the pegasus, who currently was wobbling back on her feet. Did I mention she was glaring daggers at me? If looks could kill.... I'd already be dead. I immidietly glanced at the Dancer next to me. ”What did you do?”, I asked in an eerily calm fashion. ”Umm...”, She rubbed the back of her head ackwardly. She DID do something, didn't she. ”I might have scared a few locals.” I shook my head. ”And stolen a few apples.” I gave her an displeased look, which she seemed to sense. ”What? I was hungry?” Wait. Hold on. ”You got hungry?” She nodded. ”I have been her longer than you and I don't feel anything. How can you be hungry and I'm not.”, I asked, puzzled. She just shrugged. ”I dunno. I just felt hungry and took a few apples.” I gave her another displeased look. ”I was going to pay for them.”, She quickly added. Funny. Even though Elie, or anyone for that matter, couldn't see my face(if I had one), she could feel my gaze and it's nature. Interesting. I turned to the pegasus. ”I apologise on her behalf. She's very sorry. Isn't she?”, I put pressure on 'very' and gave Elie a good death glare. She got shivers. Amusing. The pegasus was still looking at us supiciously. ”What are you? Why did you come to Ponyville? If you are here to cause trouble, I'll put a stop to that.” I highly doubt she'd be able to do that. If I used my swords, she would be dead already. But, because I am not an insane and merciless killer, or Shade, that is very unlikely to happen. ”Oh, I'm just a refugee from another world who is on a quest to discover and regain pieces of himself.”, I said matter-of-factly. Best thing? I didn't tell a single lie while saying that. And I kept a straight face. If all goes well she will only think I'm insane. Hey, Shade can live with it, so can I! ….. I'm so screwed. What I said brought a look of suprise to her face, her eyes widening and her mouth was slightly agape. Not the reaction I was expecting, but oh well. ”You.... You are....”, She stuttered. That is simply adorable. ”A human?!” The last part caught me off guard. How did this pegasus know of humans? From what I gathered, humans don't exist here. Is my information invalid? Better keep talking though. ”Was a human.”, I corrected her. Technically that was true. It wasn't a lie, so I could go with that. ”You mean like Griffin and Aoi?” Foreign names. Other humans? Players in the game set by the gods? A likely possibility. I need to know more. As they say, knowledge is power. ”Can't say I know these people. Pray tell, who are they?”, I ask politely. ”Well, Griffin is a griffin and Aoi is a wolf. Both of them are humans too.”, She said. Very vague, but I could go with it. A griffin named Griffin? I would laugh or snicker at that, if my own name wasn't so weird. That guy must hate his life. I should meet him someday. We could talk about how bad namers our parents were. ”I see. Guess I am then. Am. Was. Doesn't matter, really.” The pegasus landed on the ground. She rubbed the back of her head. ”Yeah, sorry about before. That friend of yours just scared all those ponies, and I just assumed.....” Her voice trailed away. I knew where this is going. ”Don't finish that sentence.”, I said. ”It is not for you to say.” I waited a moment. Nothing. I noticed Elie try to tiptoe away. I just pulled her back and pushed Elie forward. I gave her an 'do-what-you-should' look. ”Yeah.... Um.... I mean.... What I mean to say is.... It's kinda like.... You know.... Actually....” Oh for the love of... ”Get on with it!”, I said. ”Fine, fine! I'm sorry.”, She said. The cyan pegasus smiled a little. ”Nah, no biggie. It was me who attacked you first after all.” I looked at Elie. ”Now was that so hard?” She just shrugged. It was hard. ”My name's Rainbow Dash, the fastest flyer in all of Equestria!”, The cyan pegasus, named Rainbow Dash(fitting, I know) said with pride. At least she didn't cross over to being completely arrogant about it. ”Who are you guys?”, Rainbow Dash asked. Introductions, GO! ”My name is Hollow. These with me are Elie and Eve.” She looked confused. ”Umm, you said three names, right?” I nodded. ”Then why do I- AAHHHH!” She yelped suddenly and jumped back. ”Where did that diamond dog come from?”, She asked, vigilant. I glanced at Eve, who was partially hiding behind me. How did she miss her? She was almost in plain sight for crying out loud! ”She has been here the entire time.” I tried to coax her to come forward a bit, which she eventually did, although hesitantly. ”This is Eve.” I also started noticing something. My right arm was going numb. I glaced down to see what the problem was. Well.... Let's just say the Eve had an suprisingly strong grip. If I had blood running through me, she was accidentally blocking it's flow to my arm completely. Was she really this nervous? ”Eve, you might want to ease up a little.”, I said gently. She looked at me. ”You are kind of crushing my arm.” She looked at her own arm and saw what she was doing. She loosened her grip immidietly and looked very guilty. ”Sorry.”, she wispered. I chuckled at this. ”No need. You are nervous, it's understandable.” I also gave her a reassuring pat on the back. It seemed to work to a certain point, as she seemed less tense. I turned my attention back to Rainbow Dash, who was still looking pretty suspicious. ”I assure you, we won't be a problem for you or this town. We just came here in hopes of finding something.”, I explained. She seemed to consider something. ”Looking for what?” ”A library or something similar.” ”Yeah, we got that. Why are you looking for it?” ”My knowledge of this world is limited. I wish to study it's history and such.” ”So egghead stuff.”, She said in a deadpan manner. It's information gathering. It's not nerdy. ”See that tree there?”, She said pointing at the large tree in the middle of the town. We were really close to it. I nodded. ”That's the library.” Wait.... What? A library in the tree? Why is that so easy to believe for me? ….. Shade. ”I see.”, I say, keeping my tone neutral. ”Thank you. We'll try not to cause too much trouble.” ”No problem! But remember, I'm watching you.”, Rainbow Dash said half jokingly. As our little group turned to walk to the library, when... ”NO! ABSOLUTELY NOT! I WILL NOT APPROVE THIS!”, A loud yell came from inside the library. A male voice. ”WHY NOT?”, Yelled another that sounded female. ”BECAUSE I DO NOT SEE HOW THIS CAN FUNCTION PROPERLY!” All of us, me and Eve, Elie and Rainbow Dash ran to the library door when we heard the shouting. We opened the door and rushed in to check what was happening.. .... It was not what I expected.
The Shade Files III and....”This..... Sucks!”, Shade grunted and pulled himself upwards a little. It had taken him half an hour to regain the movement of his legs and start climbing the mountain. All over again. Because of a mysterious and badly timed sneeze. Shade had eventually gotten back to the point where he had fallen from, but there was still a long way to go. He was also, believe it or not, getting tired. 'That was really unfortunate, that fall. You were doing really well too.', Saphira said. ”Remind me.....Not.”, Shade muttered, still remembering his partial and temporary paralyzation. Also, the crash. It kind of, you know, hurt. There was a silence hanging in the air for a few seconds. Shade was really getting a workout pulling himself up the rocky wall and Saphira really didn't want to bother him. Eventually the silence became too much for a certain dragoness. 'Can we talk about something? This silence is making me anxious.', She tried to start conversation. ”Ask...... Kill time.”, Shade grunted in response. There was no cracks or rocks in reach to get a rip on. Shade just tensed his fingers and struck them into the rock surface. They digged deep enough for Shade to pull himself up and grab the next rock. This intrigued Saphira. 'How did you do that?' Shade mumbled something under his breath, most likely curses from the strain he was putting on himself. ”Mind..... Over..... Matter.”, He finally said. Saphira was suprised to say the least. A bit confused as well. 'I don't think I understand.', She admitted. Shade pulled himself up one more time and saw something that he liked very much. ”Oh, thank Talos!”, He yelled out and pulled himself to a ledge that was wide enough for him to lie on. He rolled onto his back and looked at the sky. He took deep breaths and took a relaxing position. Basically just his arms and legs spread wide. 'Not wanting to break your break but-' ”Yeah, yeah. Give a guy a minute to breathe. Sheesh!”, Shade said. After exactly one minute of breathing and being a lazy bum, ”Okay, you know basic biology?”, Shade asked out of nowere. 'Umm.... a little.', Saphira said, caught off guard by the question. ”Okay, here goes.”, Shade said, taking in a huge breath of air. ”The brain of a living thing is the thing that controls the body. The body has hundreds or thousands of muscles, depending of race and size of course. However the brain stops the creature from using it's full potential. A body, no matter the size or strength is not supposed to cause that much strain on itself. It would tear the muscles apart. I'm able to stop my brain from restraining my power output. I get very strong with control of my mind. Mind beat's matter. I neglect your reality and substitute my own.” He said all that in a single breath of air and was now gasping for it. Saphira was speechless. She didn't even understand half of that and yet it made sense in some weird way. 'Where did that come from?', She managed to ask. ”I have NO IDEA!”, Shade practically yelled out. Shade then jumped up and stretched. ”Well, that was a nice break!” 'It was like, what, three minutes?' ”A nice break! Let's go!”, Shade said adamantly. He grabbed the first spot he could get his hands on and started climbing again. 'Wow.', Saphira said as Shade was picking up his old pace. ”What? I'm not on fire am I?”, Shade asked casually. 'I just realized I can see into your head.', She replied. ”Duh! You ARE in my head.”, Shade said it like it was obvious. 'No. I mean I can see your thoughts. It's suprisingly empty in here.', She suddenly became afraid that she had just insulted Shade. ”Yeah, I don't think a lot. Thinking is what doctors do and they are mean. I bite them.” '….. Okay.', Saphira said slowly and mentally sighed in relief. 'I wonder what else I can do. What's-. WOAH!' ”Ouch! What now?”, Shade asked. Saphira's loud yell had hurt his ears for a moment. 'I... I think I'm seeing into your memories.' ”Cool. What's on the mind TV?” Not even bothering to ask what ”TV” was, she took a moment to answer. 'Well, there's a white room.' ”Hey! That's the room the mean doctors gave me. I was there all day and night for twelve years.”, He deapanned in response. Saphira was shocked. The fact that Shade was kept in that tiny room for so long was something she wouldn't want anyone go through. She herself would propably go mad from such an endeavor. 'Why?', Was the only thing she could ask. ”Said something about insanity and then I bit that one guy and he got sent to a hospital.”, Shade said like it was not that big of a deal. 'How did you handle it? I would have gone insane locked up into such a small place.' Shade rolled his eyes. Saphira got the message. She also saw what she presumed were these doctors Shade spoke of. Really weird looking, kind of like bipedal apes with no hair, except on the head, a flat face. She had never seen such creatures before. She decided to ask Shade about it later. 'Okay. Let's see if I can see dee... per.', She halted for a minute. 'You....erm. You weren't kidding about that biting thing?' ”Nope.”, Shade said, chipper as a school kid on summer break. Saphira had thought that the coated man was only joking about the whole thing. Yet there it was, a memory where she saw Shade quite clearly bite off one of the doctors fingers. 'Are you a carnivore?' ”Omnivore. Meat and veggies. A little bit of column A, a little bit of column B”, Shade corrected. ”What do dragons eat?” 'Mostly we dragons eat gems, but we have no problem with meat.', Saphira said. ”Really? Gems? As in, shiny rocks?” Saphira gave a mental nod. ”Neat.”, Was Shade's only reply. ”What about that kid of yours? What's she like?” Saphira was quiet. ”Dragon lady?” 'I...' Saphira paused, sounding sad. Shade may not be the most understanding person when it comes to feelings, but even he knew that the dragoness didn't want to talk about it. ”If you don't feel like telling, just say so.”, He said in a kind tone. Saphira was puzzled. Shade was such a unique person. She wanted to understand him better because of it. She said nothing and delved a little deeper into Shade's memory lane. One memory seemed to stand out from the rest. It felt different. Darker. Just when she was about ot take a peek at what the memory contained, a ghastly yell of anger rang in Shade's mind. The pure intensity of the voice made Saphira yelp out from a small surge of pain. It shook her entire soul, her entire being. And then it was gone. As if it had never been there to begin with. Saphira was paralyzed. She couldn't move or speak. She could only think. Was that Shade who caused that? Why did he not want her to see this memory? What was in it? These were some of the questions that circled the dragoness' mind. She was growing more curious by the minute. Then she realized it. She was going through memories that were not hers. She had violated Shade's personal space by trying to see something that was rightfully his. Only his. The dragoness felt guilty. She should probably apologise. But she was scared that Shade might still be angry. She did not know why she was so worried about it. 'Shade..... I-' ”I'm sorry,” This stopped Saphira on her tracks. ”I shouldn't have yelled at you. I'm sorry.”, Shade repeated. Saphira did not understand. It was her that had violated his privacy. Why was he apologizing? The dragoness just could not understand the odd creature that was Shade. Just then, something burning fell past them. It almost collided with Shade, but missed by an inch. He looked down to see what it was. He couldn't quite tell, but it looked like a corpse of something. ”So, the flaming dead are raining from the sky? Must be tuesday.”, He said calmly. 'Umm, Shade?' ”What?” 'You are on fire.' Shade looked down and saw that the tail of his coat was, indeed, on fire. The small flames danced on the white flame markings and the black fabric. ”Huh? So it seems.”, He said indifferently and started to climb again. A brief silence. The fire spread. Saphira was starting to feel a little warmer than normal. The fire spread some more. It was almost at his waist by now. 'Shade, I really think you should-' ”We don't need no water, let the motherfucker burn!”, He said in a sing-song manner. '….' ”.....” Shade was completely covered in fire. Saphira was beginning to feel hot now. ”It's getting kind of hot in here.” Saphira felt like hitting herself to check if she just heard correctly. ”Ow.” Shade said silently. ”OwowowowOWOWOWOWOWWOWOWOWOW!”, He screamed as the pain started to catch up. He actually jumped up and began running up the vertical mountain wall.(Take that physics!) When he got to the top of a ledge, he didn't stop immidietly but was launched into the air. He flailed his arms wildly, trying to put out the fire. It finally seemed to start putting itself out for some odd reason. ”Hey! It's goo”, Shade began as he began to fall back onto the ledge. He landed with a loud thud. He rose from the ground and spat dirt from his mouth. ”Soil. Gross.”, He said simply. He found himself swaying around a little. 'Are you okay, Shade?', Saphira asked, worried. Shade looked around and saw a large cave nearby. It would have to do. ”Sleepy. Need to snooze.” The moment he reached the cave, he fell to the ground and was asleep. Saphira just smiled at this and wondered why Shade looked so peacuful when he slept. -Unspecified location, unspecified time- The walls were adorned with the most odd objects. The numerous shelves filled with all kinds of things, from potions to rocks with strange markings on them. Many old, if not ancient looking books were scattered everywhere. The place seemed to let out odd waves of mystery. In the middle of the mess, behind the counter was the owner of the messy and mysterious establishment. He was just sorting out the mail he held in his hooves. ”Bill, bill, bill, ad, another ad, FUCK NO!”, He screamed and threw away a letter that was signed by someone called Skeleton Jack. ”ad, ad, gross ad, creepy ad, japanese tentacle po- Who the fuck keeps sending me these?!”, He raged out loud. ”Don't care, don't care, go die in a hole, no I don't give a shit about Hyrule! Get Link to do it...” The list of things continued for a while untill one letter got his attention. ”Urgent?” The letter bore the royal seal he had come to know rather well. It had been a while since he last saw it. He threw the rest of the letters into the trash. He levitated a letter opener to himself and made use of it. He unfolded the letter and read it. His eyes got an suprised look that soon changed into that of annoyance. ”That bitch!", He exclaimed very loudly, the volume rivalling the Royal Canterlot Voice.
The Melody of NobodiesOh the pain! My skull is going to explode! The first twenty minutes of the lecture about basic Equestrian had gone suprisingly well. Then it went downhill, real fast. It didn't take long for both Sage and Twilight to start speaking in unison. Then they drifted away from the subject more than once and began arguing with each other. It was really loud. That was hours ago. I tried to get a few pieces of the lecture and put them together in my mind. It wasn't that easy when two, what I can only call over analyzing intellectuals, argue over something which I barely managed to shut out. That is not the worst part though. You see, Eve insisted on staying. I guess she too wanted to learn how to read. The bad part is that all the noise those two are making is very apparently hurting her ears. Can't those two notice the way she is holding her ears down in an attempt to muffle the noise? Where is Elie? I don't know. She just left to look around town. And that worries me. That worries me as much as thinking of the things Shade might be doing. Yeah! It's that bad. Rainbow Dash had left a while back too. Said she had something to take care of. Anyway, I'm finally starting to near my breaking point. Staying calm in a situation like this is really difficult when you are getting a headache. I can't even begin to imagine how Eve must feel like. ”Maybe it's better to bail right now. This argument is driving me insane.”, I whispered to Eve. She nodded, confirming that she had heard me. The two of us slowly approached the door, trying not to get the attention of either of the arguing intellectuals. It was easier than I thought, since they were very concentrated at yelling at each other. I shut it out the best I could, but I heard a few words, like ”late fees” and ”incompetence”. Librarian stuff. Go figure. Eve and I quickly slip through the door and close it silently. The agument could still be heard, but at least it's not as loud as it was earlier. I let out a sigh. ”How can those two be so loud?” I turned to Eve. ”Are you okay?” She rubbed her ears a little. ”My ears hurt.” I feel you, Eve. My metaphorical ears hurt too. We desided to go for a little walk. I was glad that some ponies were out and about this time. They didn't seem that afraid of our presence now. I guess Rainbow must have put a good word out for us. I couldn't help but notice a few suspicious glances that were directed at Eve, who was holding onto my arm again. 'Racists.' I wouldn't go that far, Brain. 'Yes you would.' Can it. 'Just wait for the pitchforks and torches.' Seriously. Stop. But yeah, we didn't induce the fear that Elie had caused with her actions. A good thing, too. Where the hell is she anyway? ”'Sup?” Eve jumps in fright and let's go of my arm. I was not too suprised. ”Sneaking up to people is not proper.”, I said to the Dancer who walked over from behind us. ”Proper, shnoper. So what?”, She counters. Weakly. I just shake my head. I turn to see how Eve is handling Elie's little stunt. The poor girl is almost hyperventilating. I put my hands on her shoulders firmly. ”It's okay. Calm down.”, I say, attempting to calm her even a little. It works, for my relief. Her breathing starts to slow down. I shoot Elie a glare with my petaphorical eyes, which she seems to feel. ”Don't do that again.” I say calmly but it was an obvious order. She just nods. ”Good.” With that, all three of us continue walking across Ponyville. We see ponies, unicorns and pegasi going about their daily lives. Some are selling different things. I can spot at least two stalls that seem to sell flowers and one that sells apples. Ponyville really was quite peaceful and, from what I can tell, tolerant town. We've only gotten a few odd looks from some of the ponies, but those were mainly out of curiosity. Some of them just ignore us and go about their daily lives. Makes me wonder if this is nothing new to them. Eve suddenly snickers and I turn to see what is so funny. I was not expecting what I saw. In front of what I presume to be a bulletin board was an very interesting looking creature. At first glance I thought it- sorry, seems to be male- he was a human. A second look proved me wrong. This creature had bird like feet and a pair of bat like wings sprouting from his head. He was wearing an white tunic with pointed hood, a black longsleeve shirt and pants, a red belt, and a steel bracer on his right arm. His left hand caught my attention, as it was seemingly made of wood. 'That would make for a woody punchline.' Shut it. I looked at the creature questioningly, and I can see him doing the same. Eve hides behind me, most likely afraid of the creature. Elie is trying to stiffle her snickers. Trying being the keyword. She fails ever so badly. ”What in the-”, I manage to say, before being cut of by manic laughter and a quiet thud. Elie has fallen on the ground and is now laughing like there was no tomorrow. ”T-that wa-was so f-f-fail!”, She manages to say between snickers before bursting into laughter again. Does that Dancer's insensitivity know no bounds? ”Elie, it is very rude to laugh at one missfortune. Stop it. Now.”, I say firmly. “Pfft! Hell no. You’re not the boss of me,” Elie just says and keep on laughing. I just sigh at her and shake my head. Elie's behaviour is unacceptable but there is little I can do about it. I turn to the creature. I should propably apologise for Elie to avoid trouble. I raise my hand to my petaphorical mouth and clear my throat before speaking. “I apologize for my inconsiderate and ignorant acquaintance,”, I say politely. “Hey!” Elie retorts. It stopped her laughter. I just ignore her. “I would also appreciate it greatly if you could forgive her actions,”, I continue. I can see Elie huffing and seeming very defiant. 'Ya mean stupid, right?' No. “Don’t mention it, sir,” The creature says as he puts some sort of crumbled paper into a trash bin. “No harm done, after all.” This guy seemed polite and easy going. He seemed like a generally nice fellow. If only I knew who he is... As if a gift from the gods, he extends his right arm to me. “Name’s Damien O’Connor.” I shake it and was about to introduce myself, when- “Hi, Damien!” A feminine voice shouts. I see another creature coming our way. This one a humanoid cat. A female at that. And.... Very skimpily dressed one. 'Hooo-boy! That is one hot kitty. Me want.' No! We are not going there! 'But just look at that mighty piece of feline ass.' Stop it I said! 'Titty sprinkles to you too then.' …...... What. Anyway, the cat was carrying something that looked like a backpack, which it was. She stopped over to Damien and gave it to him, who immidietly puts it on. Then he pets her tricep. 'Admit it, you want to tap that.' I still can't believe we are having this conversation. 'Well I am. Me want kitty!' Screw. You. Forever. I should ask who this new person is. “Well, who is this?” I ask Damien. “A kitty!” Elie suddenly yells and leaps and latches the cat woman into a tight hug of death. Trust me, I know one when I see one. “Help... me!” The cat manages to say. It takes me a few attemps but finally I manage to get the two separated. Damien just chuckles there, like an ass. “That is quite enough fooling around for one day. Try to control yourself,” I scold Elie, trying to sound mad. “But she’s so cute~! I wanna hug her till my arms fall off,” Shes practically purrs. “Can I have one?” “No!” I deadpan and shake my head. ”What is wrong with that girl, I'll never know.”, I mutter to myself silently. I turn my attention to Damien and the cat. “Apologies for that. It seems I did not get to introduce myself correctly. My name is Hollow, and yes, that is my birth name. And this one over here,” I point at the up-to-no-good Dancer “is Elie. A real troublemaker, if you ask me.” “Am not!”, Elie adamantly claims. “Lies,” Damien says. I like this guy already. “I would have to agree with you, Mr. Damien,” I say calmly. “Please, call me Damien. Formalities aren’t really me thing,” He says. Well, if he insists. “I see.... Waaaait,” I accidentally tense up slightly as some information sinks into my head. Damien had an familiar sounding accent. “Why do you sound Irish? Or is it Welsh? I don’t know.” I've never seen the difference between the two. Don't know why. “Irish,” He deadpans, “and that is because I was born in Ireland. This here’s Kaileena, a Bast from th’ Urukai tribe in th’ Great Southern Rainforest.” “Nice to meet you!” The so called Bast named Kaileena says, chipper as ever, giving me her hand.... paw. I shake it out of simple manners. So does Elie, though I can see she is trying to control herself. One more hug of death and I'll..... Well, that's not important. “A pleasure,” I say..... Hold on. What did he say? “Wait, you are... No can’t be.... Then again..... You certainly look the part. Well, some of you. A picture perfect human, except for the wings and the legs.” “Comes with th’ job o’ bein’ a devil imp,” He tells me. He is so one of those other humans sent here. I'm 90% sure of it. And what the hell is a Devil Imp? “And who’s the dog travelin’ with ya?” He asks, obviously referring to Eve. Kaileena however get's a different reaction. Her eye immidietly fill with fear and suprise as she hides behind Damien, shaking. “D-d-d-d-dog!” I facepalm. This is really getting old. “Again! Why does this happen? She is right there. Has been this entire time. She is not invisible!” “Well, she doesn’t really stick out or make herself known,” Damien says. “Well, I see how that makes sense.... Except not! If you haven’t noticed, she is white as a snowflake. How does that not stand out?“ I take a few deep breaths and calm down a tad. “Sorry. This here is Eve. She was part of a diamond dog pack that I stumbled upon trying to capture a family of ponies. The rest of her pack is dead now, technically by my hand, so I took her with me.” It wasn't a lie, I'm good with that explanation. Eve seemed to grow more nervous, clutching my arm tightly. I see Damien offer his arm to her, most likely trying to assure her that he is alright. “It’s alright, lass... ‘m not gonna hurt ya... I just wanna say hi.”, He says. For a moment I thought that Eve was going to do it. I saw her reach for Damiens hand, but pull away at the last second. I smile to myself. At least she tried and that is the important thing. “Welp, so much fer that.” He sighs, slightly annoyed. “It’s alright. Eve is a little shy around foreign surroundings, most of all ponies. Comes with the natural prejudice towards them, I guess.” I try my best to explain her situation to Damien. “That explains it,” The Bast spoke up. “So what do you all feel like doing? It’s kinda boring around here.” 'Ditto!' I am not doing anything you want to do. 'Your loss. Now where's my water pipe....' “We, well, I came here to learn more of Equestria’s history and other useful information. The library seemed like a good place to start,” I say, but then remember what a fiasko that was. I know Eve is feeling the same. “I am beginning to regret that choice. You see I.....” I stop as something catches my eye. It seems very dusturbing. “No way in the seven circles of hell.”, I say and walk past Damien and Kaileena, dragging Eve along in the process. On the bulletin board, there were a number of pictures, one of them got my immidiate attention. In front of me, on the paper, was a drawing of none other than the black coated asshat that was Shade, giving a peace sign. I let out a groan of despair. “I can’t believe it!” I yell and rip the poster off and give it to Damien “Read it. I can’t and I must know.” He takes the poster, clears his throat and reads: WANTED “The Dark Coat” : Real name unknown. Crimes: Not paying the Trottingham toll, assaulting guards for no apparent reason, causing vast amounts of property damage, resisting arrest, escaping from Trottingham prison, destroying property of the Trottingham guard and lollygaggin’. Worth: 16,000 Bits. “Well... shit,” Damien manages to say afterwards. Why did I expect as much. “I should have guessed,” I sigh and shake my head slightly. “What the heck are you doing, Shade?” “Shade? You know this loon?” Damian ask me. “Worse,” Oh, he has no idea. “He’s my older brother.” “Aw well... at least ya have a brother.” “Ohnonononono.”, I say quickly. ”Don’t even go there. I would do anything to be rid of him,” “Really?”, He retorts in a rather cold tone, a grimm expression forming on his face. “Ya want ta be rid o’ ya own flesh ‘n’ blood? The guy who, despite his constant fuck-ups, ya can’t really hate in th’ end?” I can't help but stare at him. He seriously did not know who he was talking about. Time to clear things up. “Easy for you to say. Let me tell you something, Damien. That man, my brother, was locked up in a mental asylum for twelve years after he ripped off a boy’s throat with his teeth. He is insane! Utterly dejected from this reality.” “That may be the case... but I’d rather have an insane brother than no brother at all... especially with how shitty life was back home. Dead dad, whoring and drug-obsessed mother, people who will hate you at every turn for being yourself: I relied on me brother. He was like a godsend ta me... until those FUCKIN’ BASTARDS MADE HIM KILL HIMSELF!”, Damien yells out and punches the bulletin board with his wooden left hand, shattering it's surface. Many ponies panic a bit at the scene. The Bast looks at Damien with sad eyes, Eve's grip on my arm tightens and even Elie recoils back a bit. Something shook me to the core. Damien was crying. I only now began to see what I had just brought up. How could I have been so insensitive? “I am sorry for your loss.” I say apologetically. ”While it is true that my brother and I don’t get along, he has helped me on a few occasions before.... well, that incident.”, I say as I feel a familiar sensation of numbness come over from my arm. I look at the diamond dog causing it. “Eve, circulation getting cut from the arm again.” Eve immidietly releases her grip. I still have trouble believing she has that much grip power. “Sorry,” she says softly. I then give her a gesture that basically says 'wait there.' and walk a few steps towards Damien. I need to tell him something. “There was a time when I too was an outcast. I got picked on nearly daily. The only thing that let me get home without getting all bruised up was Shade.” I chuckle a little remembering how I saw Shade when I was young and stupid. “My brother always had a natural talent for fighting. He could take on anyone and not get even a speck of dust on himself. He could even beat both me and my father in his sleep, and I am not making that up. He was amazing. A little crazy, but amazing.” I pause for a few seconds, contemplating if I should mention somethind else before desiding to do just that. “My father was what you could call a grouch with a heart of stone. He was really strict and made it his goal to beat the way of the sword into me. Not that I objected later on.” I was actually very grateful. ”My mother....” I pause again, this time accompanied with a deep sigh. “I never knew my mother. I heard she died when I was young. Shade and father never told me much about her. The thing that my father once told me was that my mother was an angel, a true saint. I believed him. No one else could tolerate a husband like that,” I chuckle once more.. Damien seems to be thinking through what I just told him, letting the information sink in. Then he finally speaks up. “...I’m sorry. I shouldn’t a’ lashed out like that,” He apologizes, finally pulling out his wooden hand from the bulletin board and cleaning off any stray splinters on his tunic. “Don’t be. You had a reason to be mad. I won’t judge you for that,” I say calmly. There is an somewhat unconfortable silence, which I eventually desided to break “Still, I am surprised that Shade’s bounty is that small and does not involve killing anyone or anything, considering he most likely did all that for a bottle of alcohol.” A clever deduction, based on his earlier behaviour. “What the-?!” He says, completely stunned. “That man loves alcohol more than I do if he did all that.” Booze drinker. Well, he is Irish.... That is not a stereotype, shut up! “It’s more like a craving than anything else, really. He hasn’t tasted a drop of alcohol in twelve years. The last I saw him, he basically asked the way to the closest bar after saving our hides and kicking my dark duplicate’s ass. That was yesterday, by the way,” I explain matter-of-factly. He gives a low whistles at his escapades. I'm not suprised about his reaction. I've seen 'em all. Then he utters, “Blimey.” “Er... hate to break up the talking men,” Elie speaks up. “But... I’M SO BORED!” She throws her hands up in the air. “Seconded,” The Bast agrees, for some reason. “Well, there isn’t much we can do about that, now is-”, I say before being rudely interrupted AGAIN! I manage to catch a small glimpse at something floating dash by us, stopping for a split second to tap Kaileena on the shoulder and blasting off again. I didn't get a good look at.... whatever that was. Soon the sound of tuning instruments fills the air and my metaphorical ears.. “Was that....” Elie starts. “Most likely, yes,” I give my answer. If I am right, it might be a Soul Fragment. “We’d better take a look and see if this one is another Xolhowl. I hope not.” And so we three; me, Elie and Eve, run to the sounds direction. I already have an idea of what this fragment could be. And right I was. The one we following and making that noise was an Unversed that looked very much like a cross between a marching band conductor and a ringmaster. It is holding an yellow wand of some sorts, shaped like lightning. A Symphony Master! “Ouch!” Exlaims Damien, who apparently followed us, as he was hit on the head by a large floating drum, followed by a trumpet to the wing and a violin and it's bow to the back. The three combined cause him to topple over and taste the dirt. “Fortune, I hate ya so much right now.”, He mutters. I can't help but chuckle slightly at his mishap, but like a good person help him up to his bird like feet. “Keep one eye on the foe and the other on your surroundings, for it is the harshest opponent of them all,”, I say, going to my Obi-Wan mode for a while. Then I turn to the Unversed. Text appaers on my vision, confirming my suspicions. Soul Fragment discovered Type: Symphony Master Classification: Unversed Represents: Love for music Status: Friendly “Damn, this text just keep on popping up, doesn’t it?” I thought out loud. “Text? What are ya’ talkin’ ‘bout?” Damien asks me. Should just get the truth out there, since lying is bad. “Yeeeeah, I can kinda see that Symphony Master’s status screen,” I say. Slowly. He just gives me a questioning look. “Trust me, it’s less insane than what it sounds. Still, this one does not seem hostile. It hasn’t attacked anyone yet, at least.” I pause, thinking I forgot something..... Oh, yeah. “Except you, accidentally I suppose.” “Better on accident than deliberately,”, He says and dusts himself from any dirt. The Symphony Master suddenly stops at a large stage. It's made of some sort of wood and there a some curtains behind it. Silk, perhaps? There was a symbol showing five trotting ponies over the curtains. I immidietly see what the Symphony Master is going on about. Right now, it- no, I get a feeling that it's a he, is placing his three trademark instruments on to the stage floor. With a wave of his wand, even more different instruments appear out of thin air. Magic. Explains everything. The Symphony Master waves his baton once, and more instruments appear on the stage, lined up neatly. The Symphony Master waves his wand around, and word start appearing on the air. They are like spiders thread in the sunlight after a rainy day. It spells out: ‘Would you like to play?’ I rub my chin as I figure out what the Symphont Master is meaning with this. “Damien, can you play any music?”, I aks the Devil Imp. On a sidenote: I can play only two instruments, violin and cello, the latter I play only so-so. I learned both after a few brief lessons from a few instructors. Turns out I am somekind of violin/cello genious, learning to play both after only five lessons. I tried to learn to play the piano, but the finger-fucker just did not yield. I quit after breaking half of my fingers trying to submit it under my will. “Sure I can,” Damien give me an answer as we both hop on the stage and pick up our favoured instruments. I pick up an elequent looking violin made of very thoroughly polished cherry wood. It looks like a gem that's cut to perfection. Damien whitles at my instrument of choice before picking up his instrument. A large stainless steel lyre with thirty-nine strings. The lyre itself had been painted golden. Trust me, I know these things to a degree. I try out the violin out of sheer curiosity. Bad. Move. Instead of a beautiful melody, I let out an painfully bad note. I see Damien cover his ears and everyone else does the same. “Sorry, a bit rusty,” I apologize. Give me a break. I haven't played in, what, six years? Something like that. “A bit rusty!?” Elie cries out. “That was terrible! If I had ears, they’d be bleeding!” I would not feel sorry for you. It was terrible though. “Shut up, Elie,” Damien says bluntly, causing Elie to, suprisingly, shut up. “Give ‘im time, he’ll remember soon enough.” Thanks mate! I owe you one! “Yeah, it’s been awhile since I played a violin.”, I say as certain memories come back to me. One being the first time I picked up a violin. It was magical. “I used to take lessons. Well, five lessons until they threw me out.” “For what?” He asked. “When I became better than my instructors,” I respond with no hesitation. “They didn’t take it very well.” True story. My instuctors were kind of assholes. Always talking me down, telling me how I could never become their caliber. But when I did, they actually had the gall to show me to the door and practically say 'get out of here you pretentious prick'. I've never wished anyone to die as painfully as them. “Pfft. They can suck it,” He says, making the dark part of my mind laugh it's ass off. “So, any songs in mind?” I asks him. “I do, but you play first,” Is his respose. “Besides, I don’t really know any violin songs off th’ top o’ me head, and I don’t think I’m quite ready yet.” “Alright,” I start thinking for a good piece to play. It has to be something utterly mind blowing. And just like that, I nail it and think of a perfect piece. I snap my fingers at the discovery. “I think I’ve got a perfect one.” Oh I have indeed. I gesture the Symphony Master to come closer and whisper my idea to him. He reacts by clapping his hands together, excitedly. With a few waves of his baton, the Symphony Master nods. It also comes to my attention that we are beginning to draw an audience. Many ponies have begun to gather around the stage. I spot Twilight and Sage in the crowd, actually not trying to kill eachother with verbal warfare. On Twilight's back is what I think is a small purple dragon. I was actually getting very nervous, but as usual of me, I didn't let it show. “Let me get my thoughts collected and organized,” I says and concentrate. It takes all of ten seconds for me to take Anxiety and Stage Fright and throw them out the window. “Ready. Let’s do this.” The Symphony Master..... You know what, I'm just going to call him Orchestra. So, Orchestra waves his wand once more, and my background sounds start in a form of a film reel running. I take the first seconds and position the violin accordingly under my metaphorical chin. Then, I begin. Now, instead of ear shattering noise, I played mind blowing melodies. I shut my metaphorical eyes and let the flow of music take me over. As the slow melody continues, I begin to really get in, what did my friends call it, the Zone? Yeah, that's it. As Orchestra conjures my backgroung music, I just let go and let my mind wander and leave my body to play. I go back to the time when I sat in the front row of a concert that my dad forced me to sit through. It was pretty boring and not that interesting to me. Then, it all changed. Halfway through the whole thing, all the musicians stop playing and go dead silent. All but one. A violinist kept playing, and my god was it beautifull. It was so entralling to hear. When it stopped and all the other instruments joined in, I wanted to rewind time just to hear it one more time. Then, much, much later, I started taking those lessons and discovered my talent in playing the magnificent instrument. After basically getting thrown out, I only played the violin once. It was at my graduation ceremony, the first time and the last time I played to an audience. Except now, that is. 'But why did you decide to take those lessons?' ….. I- 'Can't remember? Really? I think you do. Think, you stupid nobody!' …... That's right. As a familiar setting comes in, I feel something tug at my heartstrings. It was a place very close and distant to my heart. That graveyard close to my old home. I remember why I wanted to learn to play the violin. It's because she loved the violin, never shutting up about how great it was. The majestic sound it makes and the beautifull melodies it created. She always smiled when she listened to music like that. And then I remember all the things we did together, and it pains me to do so. She is no more, because of me. 'She is gone, get over it!' No. Those memories are the only thing I have left. I will keep them, no matter how painful they are. 'Whatever. It's still pointless.' I don't expect you, or anyone else to understand. It is my heart, and mine alone. I alone choose what wounds to heal and what wounds to keep cutting open so I'll never forget. Then I remember the nicer and conforting things. The happy times of our lives we shared with our friends. Talking, hanging out, just being foolish kids who don't know any better. That was how were. But those just reminds me more of just how painful it actually is. I let all my emotion run free as I continue to let the melodies guide me. I begin to move on a whim and soon am almost dancing in a small way. I put my soul into that music and give it a life of it's own. Every note and sound I produce feels like it's alive in some odd way. They are so virbrant and fresh. There is nothing more sincere than the emotion brought forward by music. The flow overtakes me and I put my all into the music. The violin feels like an extension of me, and it feels so right. Then, as the final stretch, I muster all my mind, body and soul and put it into those final notes. I finish the piece by twirling around to face the audience as the music stops. The silence was the first thing I heard. At first, I thought I had screwed up, but then the unbeliavable round of applause hit me like a brick wall. All the ponies in the crowd were applauding me in their own little way. Even Twilight and Sage were cheering for my performance. The ones who cheered the loudest were Elie and, to my greatest suprise, Eve. I gave the audience a deep bow and walked back, next to Damien. I sigh deeply to calm some nerves. Then I summon up the image of one of my instructors in my head. “Never play to a live audience, huh? Well, up yours Mr. Brannigan”, I mutter a snide comment to the worst of them all.It felt really good. “So, how was that?”, I ask Damien. Odd, he seems kind of dazed. “That... was beautiful, lad.”, He says in a shocked and suprised tone. “Thank you kindly, Damien.” I say with a smile on my metaphorical lips as I hop off the stage and go between Elie and Eve. I look up to Damien. “Now, it’s your turn.” I can hear him gulp. Someone is nervous, I see. “C’mon, Damien!” The Bast cheers loudly. “YOU CAN DO IT!” As if that wasn't enough, she starts stomping the ground and chanting his name. “Dam-ien! Dam-ien! Dam-ien!” Elie joins in on the chanting and soon enough all the ponies begin to follow suite. “DAM-IEN! DAM-IEN! DAM-IEN! DAM-IEN!” Eve and I kept quiet. Me, because I don't want to give the poor guy any more pressure than he already has. Eve, she's just gone a bit quiet again. ”He will crack soon.”, I tell Eve over the uproar. “ALRIGHT, ALRIGHT, ALRIGHT!”, Damien yells out and begins to prepare to play. ”Told you so.”, I quietly whisper to Eve, who responds with a nod and a smile. I briefly wondered how his wooden arm would affect his playing. The answer provided itself soon enough. Not that much. He begins playing an slow and melancholic song with the lyre. It was beautifull to listen to. The melody is also very soothing, almost dreamlike. It sounds like a lullaby. It made me go back to my childhood. The time when my father was the same prick that he allways was and I was about six years old. Shade was also bearble and funny back then instead of insufferable and annoying. It was the first time Shade helped me out when a group of big boys started picking on me. It took him all of ten seconds to floor all four of them. Then he carried me home while joking around in his usual manner. Back then that positive attitude of his was very contagious. He made me laugh and smile. I eventually grew to see him in a different light, but the memories are still there. I may not acknowledge it, but there they are. At the end of his performance, it was hard for me to say anything. His playing was superb, even with that wooden hand of his. I've got to admire him a bit after that. “That was...” I began. “That was fantastic!” And then, I begin clapping. That first clap was the spark to start the raging fire of approval from the other ponies. Kaileena seems so excited from Damiens performance that she jumps on the stage amd glomps him, causing him to fall over. I hear the Bast yell out something aloong the lines of “That was awesome!” I would have to agree. The start talking about something, which I shut out for the most part. 'Well, at least we're seeing dat ass.' Are you done with that yet? 'Not by a longshot, so up yours.' I swear, if you were a person, I would kill you for the greater good. '…. Masochist.' I. Am. Not! Orchestra the Symphony Master comes in front of me and Damien and makes text appear on the air again. ‘Excellent performance!’ he writes. ‘As a reward for your outstanding musical skills, you and Mr. Hollow are allowed any instrument of your choice.’ Does he even need to ask that? “Well, that’s no contest,” I say, already knowing that I wanted. “I shall choose the violin.” The instrument Orchestra hands to me is very.... unique. It was a violin, that is for sure, but it was silvery gray and shaped like the Nobody symbol to some degree. The bow bore a similar design. The strings of the violin were difficult for me too see, as they blended into the silvey color. In conclusion: it was the most beautifull thing I have ever seen. I have to give it to him, Orchestra made a very good and fitting choice. “And I, the lyre,” Damien says. I take the violin and open one zipper on my chest and throw my new violin(that I will most likely name someday) into the Void. I don't see it, but I can just feel Damien, and some others stare. If even one cracks a joke about my name.... I should just forget about that idea. I see Kaileena open up the backpack to Damien and I briefly wonder how they are going to carry the lyre around. It was as large as the backpack itself! My question is answered as the backpack seemingly just swallows that lyre. I conclude that it must have similar hammerspace as my Void. Then I see Damien looking at me and, I've got to admit, he had an oddly weird smile on his face. It was kinda creepy. “Hey, Hollow?” He calls out for me. “Yes, Damien?”, I respond. “Do you like MMMMMM-bananas?” ….. Did he just pull a trollface? And what kind of question is that anyhow? “Ummm..... Ooooookay. Not particularly, no,” I finally answer, telling the honest truth. Bananas just don't fly with me for some reason. He seems mildly disappointed by my answer, but it passes so fast even I had trouble seeing it. “Interesting. Because I know one place where you won’t find any bananas.” “Oh, Celestia, please don’t say it,” An orange pony with a stetson speaks up. I think I saw her earlier at one of those apple stands. Nice accent by the way. “I’m tired o’ y’all humans an’ yer bananas.” Wait, this pony knows of humans as well?! What is this thing with bananas? “What?” I ask without thinking, confusion clear in my tone. “What are you talking about?” “Basically, he’s gonna talk about launchin’ ya ‘onnnnnnn tha mooooooon’ or somethin’ like that,” the pony with a country accent explains. “And it’s all because of them humans an’ their ‘Internet’ thingamajigger.” ….. What. I look at Damien and to my horror see some of Shade in what he just attempted there. “That is going a tiny bit too far into the Shade territory. Don’t go into the Shade territory,” I say, being serious about every, frickin', word. “Wouldn’t even plan on it, lad,” Damien responds with an undertone of nervousness. What I said must have got to him. He looks into the distance. I know that look in his eyes. The yearning for adventure. “Get going.”, I say to him. “I can see you are anxious to get moving.” I give him a confident smile on my metaphorical lips and he gives me a grin as he jumps off the stage with Kaileena, who proceeds to jump on the irishman's back. He didn't seem to mind though. “Why did ya jump on me back?” He asks. “I’m in the mood for flying, alright?” She gives a quick answer. I feel like there is something I should say, and I don't mean goodbye. …. Of course! “Just one more thing before you depart on your own little adventure. A warning.”, I tell Damien. They really need to hear this. “If you encounter a being that looks almost like me, except black and carries four swords, I have one advice for you. Run. Xolhowl shows no mercy towards anything.” “Don’t worry about me,” He says and sticks his right hand out. A dangerous looking scythe manifests in his hand. It looks very deadly. “I believe I can handle meself.” “I’ll take your word for it then.” I say. I must admit, he seems like a fighter to some degree. Now for the other stuff. “Oh, one more thing.”, I add to my previous statement. I should inform him of my Soul Fragments. “You see, when I came here my soul was broken into small pieces, which were scattered all over. The pieces that I call Soul Fragments can grow their own bodies. From what I’ve seen they are Nobodies, Unversed, maybe even Heartless or Dream Eaters. Anyway, be careful if you ever stumble upon them as some can be evil or hostile by nature. If they don’t bother you, don’t bother them. You should be fine.” “And I’ll take your word for it, then, Hollow.”, He says and offers his hand for one final shake, which I take with no hesitation. “You’re leaving?!” A marshmallow white unicorn with curly and stylished purple mane shouts out. “You can’t go out in public dress like that!” She says, pointing at the clothes Damien and Kaileena are wearing. She must be into fashion to make such a big deal out of it. “I simply won’t allow it.” “Ugh... fine...” Kaileena and Damien groan, clearly not too thrilled with the idea of having to wait. “Perfect!” the white unicorn cries, grabbing Damien and Kaileena with unicorn magic and dragging them somewhere. As the are leaving, Damien waves us goodbye, which all three of us return. 'Bye-bye, kitty. Call me!' Ignored! I look around for Orchestra, but he seems to have disappeared into thin air, as have all the instruments that he conjured up. He's a sneaky one it seems. Well, I suppose that's fine. He didn't seem like the type to cause trouble, so I can let him roam free. ”That was a marvelous performance you gave us.”, An familiar sophisticated and intelligent voice pipes up from behind us. I turn and see Sage and Twilight coming over to us. ”I know! It was just so... so... breathtaking.”, Twilight says with some trouble describing it. Was I really that good? ”I've never heard something so beautiful.” ”She was almost crying.”, a young sounding voice belonging to the little dragon I saw on Twilights back earlier speaks up. ”Spike!”, The purple unicorn hissed. I assume that is the dragons name. ”It was like a small river.”, Sage put his opinion out there. I have a bad feeling about this. ”Well... maybe a little.”, Twilight admits, looking a little embarrased. What suprises me more is that she didn't flip out at Sage's snide comment. ”It was just so... moving.” ”Yes, it was quite a thrill.”, Sage confirms. Well, that's all well and good... but, ”What are you two doing here anyway? Last I saw you, you were at each others throats.” Both of them look at each other, I feel that both of them are thinking of their earlier behaviour. ”Well,” Twilight begins with drooped ears and a quilty expression. ”after we noticed that you were gone, we got worried. We figured why you and Eve had left, so we came looking for you.” She hangs her head low. ”I'm sorry for earlier, Hollow.” ”No.” Sage buts in. Twilight looks at him, suprised. ”If anyone is to blame, it is me. I appeared here out of nowhere and began criticizing your work methods that, while sloppy and poorly executed, are rightfully your own business. For that, I apologise.” I listen to them, somewhat suprised that they were worried about us and actually agree on it. It was rather touching, actually. ”No, it's okay. Maybe my methods are a bit... sloppy, as you said.”, Twilight admits before returning to face me. ”So we went out to find you and apologise for earlier.” ”It was very unbecoming, childish, not to mention unprofessional of us.”, Sage continues. ”Along the search we stumbled upon Ms. Sparkle's friends: Rainbow Dash you know already. She was slacking off on a cloud, or as she called it, 'napping'.”. ”I was having a nap, NOT slacking off!”, Rainbow exclaims. Sage seems to ignore her. ”Applejack, the one with the stetson and an odd accent.”, he points at the orange pony who I already talked with briefly. ”Hey! Are ya' makin' fun of mah accent?”, Applejack says disapprovingly. ”Of course not. I am just making an observation. Anyway,” Looks like he isn't done. ”After that we ran into Ms. Rarity, the one who just took your new friends away. A fashion designer from what I hear. Then we were stumbled upon Fluttershy. A real timid one, she is.” He pointed towards a cream colored pegasus who looked at us three nervously. I took a look at Eve and saw a similar look in her eyes. ”And finally we were-” He couldn't finish as somethig practically shoved itself in my face. It was a pink pony, most likely a mare, with poofy hair that was a deeper shade of pink. ”HiI'mPinkiePieIlovedyoursongitwassoamazinganditjusthadthisawesomeringtoityouyusthavetoplayagainyoumustit'llbesocoolthewayyouplayedthatviolinwascrazyitlikemademeallgiddyandsadatthesametimeanditwassocoolwhenareyougonnaplayagain?”, She said so quickly that I didn't really get but the first three words before I lost track. (This is a translation to what Pinkie said, because the upper one is too.... Pinkie for some to figure out. Translation: Hi, I'm Pinkie Pie! I loved your song, it was so amazing and it just had this awesome ring to it. You just have to play again, you must! It'll be so cool! The way you played that violin was crazy! It like made me all giddy and sad at the same time and it was so cool! When are you ganna play again? Translating Pinkie to you -Doctor D. Now be happy, or else!) 'Wow. Just, wow. That is one huge litany of words right there.' Are you the devil? Because you just won't stop pestering me! ”No silly, he's just a voice in your head.”, The pink pony giggles. '…...' …... 'What the shit was that?' Oh god, it's another Shade! ”Shhh, the author doesn't want to spoil that yet.” …............ What the heck is she talking about?! Suddenly the pink mare gasps loudly. ”Oh my gosh, you are new in Ponyville! You need a party, fast! Don't worry, Pinkie Pie is on the case!” And with that she just zoomed off, leaving behind a cloud of smoke... or was that dust. Maybe both. …..... Why am I thinking about it!? ”- ambushed by Pinkie Pie.”, Sage finally finishes his sentence. ”On a note here, I still refuse to accept that her behaviour and acts are considered normal around here. It is simply preposterous! After that we heard all the commotion and came to see what was up. Only to discover,” He gestured at Twilight, who continued. "A concert being played by you and your friend." I was quiet. Really quiet. Dead quiet. I only half listened to what they said. Yes, I was that quiet. 'Like hell, ya are! Grow a spleen!' Don't you mean spine? 'I know what I said!' ”I-is something wrong?” A meek and quiet voice speaks up. It was the cream colored pegasus. Fluttershy, was it? Yes, that it was. ”I mean, if you don't mind me asking?” 'That is so cute I almost want to kill it.' ….... You are now officially on the naughty list, Brain. Forever. For all time. 'No presents?' No cat people for you. Ever. 'NNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!' ”Yeah, what's eatin' ya?”, Asks Applejack. Am I really that transparent? Usually I'm very hard to read, like trying to see if a rock is smiling hard. It is only then when I notice I'm shivering slightly. ”Your friend scares me a little.” I got many odd looks for that. Now that I think about it, it sound very, very stupid. ”She reminds me way too much of my brother. Too much... random in one body.” To my suprise, all of the ponies around just nod and mumble in understanding. ”Pinkie can be a bit of a hasttle every now an' then, and ah' do admit even I don't understand her all the time. She's still our friend though despite all that.”, Applejack says sincerely. Very tolerant of them. I would go insane from that on a daily basis. And I've had to live with Shade. ”If we may go back to the original point of this conversation,” Sage began. ”We are so very sorry for what happened earlier today.”, Twilight completed the sentence. I just nod in understanding. They really couldn't help being who they were, how their personalities worked. ”What do you say Ms.Sparkle? A fresh start could do us both good.”, Sage suggested. ”That is a great idea. It is a pleasure to meet you, just call me Twilight.”, She said and offered Sage her forehoof. ”The pleasure is mine Twilight. Just Sage is fine.” And then they shook hands/hooves respectively. ”Umm, not that I want to break the moment, but just how long are we going to stand out here?” Elie breaks the mood completely. How mean of her. The sun was beginning to set and all the other ponies had already left to do.... whatever it is they might do. Twilight looks a bit bewildered. ”Well, yes, of course. Let's head back to the library, we can talk more there.” Everyone agrees. As our group sets it's course towards the library, Eve and I stay a bit behind the others. Mainly because she is slowing me down by sticking so close to me, but also to ease her nerves. Both of us are quiet until the silence is broken. ”It was pretty.” I turn to look at the diamond dog and am greeted with a faint smile. ”Your playing was pretty.”, Eve repeats quietly, avoiding eye contact. I couldn't help but find that a little cute. ”Thank you, Eve.” I say softly so only she can hear. Back at the library, there was a party waiting fo us. How this Pinkie pony could do that in the few minutes it took us to get to the library.... Well, it might be better if I don't know.
EXPOSITION!!Now let me clarify something for you. I'm not a party person. Never have been, never will be. I was at parties a few times with my friends. It wasn't that fun. Why, you ask? Because I was the only one in our circle of friends that could hold his liquor without going into a drunk rampage. While the others had their so called 'fun', I was stuck babysitting them so they didn't get themselves killed. Or worse yet, sleep with each other. Happened once. In my house, which they somehow broke into since my door is locked 90% of the time. True story. The sight was.... Worse than the mess.... 'OH GOD IT BURNS! BRAIN BLEACH! BRAIN BLEACH, DAMNIT!' I tried to sterilize my eyeballs with bleach that day. Here's a tip kids: Bleach in your eye hurts like a bitch with pointy and sharp iron heels, stepping on your crotch! It's like sticking barbed needles, that are on fire, into your eye, repeatedly. Don't. Fucking. Do it. Naturally, I was blind for a week and it did nothing to help me un-see. None of my so called friends remembered much, but let's say the next weeks were pretty ackward. And quiet, which was a pain when you are practically blind. When they actually were sober, they got into fights that I had to bail them out off... By flooring the opposing team. It's not that hard to take down a bunch of drunken idiots and still have them walk home afterwards. I also beat some sense into my pals, many times. It was for their own good. So all in all: I. Am. Not. A party person. Now here comes the big shocker. Pinkie Pie's party wasn't that bad. It was quite fun actually. 'Fun? There wasn't even any booze!' That is Shade's way of thinking, not mine. And you don't need to drink yourself senseless to have a good time. 'What kinda shit logic 's that?' Well anyway, everyone returned to the library, except Applejack who needed to finish some things up by her apple farm. Yeah, her family farms apples. Shocking, eh? As we stepped into the library, we immidietly walked into a suprise party Pinkie had put up in a matter of minutes, a feat that I consider Shade worthy. That is not a good thing. Other than Eve nearly getting a heart attack from a sudden yell of ”Surprise!”, all was good. I had to calm Eve down for a few minutes but the episode passed peacefully. The white unicorn, Rarity joined us after a while. Seems like she was done with Damien. Good luck for that magnificent bastard! Something tells me he'll need it. So, everyone is having a good time and I saw it fit to give a proper introduction to all Twilight's friends. It went quite smoothly as far as I could tell. Then came the part where I needed to answer things. Let me tell you how it all started exactly. It went kinda like this: ”It is simply a pleasure to have your aqcuintance, Hollow.”, Rarity, who was the last one I formally introduced myself to, said with a milder version of the sophisticated tone that Sage used. ”But I simply must ask, where did you get those clothes? The desing looks quite remarkable and simply unique!” As she adored the way I looked, I became oddly nervous of the subject. Naturally I just couldn't keep my trap shut and had to set a few things straight. ”My body.” ”Excuse me?”, Rarity asked, confused by my sudden line and the choice of words. ”These are not clothes. This is what my body looks like.”, I clarify nonchalantly. I should have kept my trap shut. Rarity gasped audibly, getting the attention of her friends. ”What! I thought that was just some costume you were wearing.” She was mildly panicking. ”Yeah, me too.” Rainbow butted in, raising an eyebrow. Then came the question that started it all. ”Now that you meantion it, what are you exactly?” Worse, it came from Twilight. I just looked at her in mild disbelief. ”Hasn't Sage told you?” ”Now, don't go shifting the blame on me.” The Unversed in question pipes up behind a book that he is currently reading. ”So you do know!”, I accused him. ”What! Why haven't you told me this, Sage?”, Twilight asks the Unversed scholar, who simply turned the page of his book. How does he do it so easily with no fingers on his hands? ”It didn't seem that important at the point and quite frankly, it would take too long for me to explain it in my terms. My vocabulary is quite vast and would make my analogy very difficult to fathom to some.” He says, staying annoyingly classy. I swear, he is using those words on purpose! ”Ergo, it will be much easier for everyone to understand if Hollow were to explain, as he would put it in more simple terms understandable to all.” As much as I hate to admit it, I can see the logic in that. He isn't Intelligence for nothing. Even if he uses it to get me to do his dirty work. 'Screw him for that! Let me at 'em!' ”... Fine.”, I groan, letting a bit of my annoyance show. Yes, I'm willing to let my shell open for that. Can you blame me? ”What do you want to know?” As every pony's mouths are about to open simultaniously, I quickly add, ”One at a time.” Their mouths close and- I just save myself from a barrage of questions didn't I? Close call. Twilight holds her foreleg up. ”Yes, Twilight?”, I say and gesture her to ask her question. Something tells me this is going to be a big one. ”What are you?” ”Human.”, I say, hoping that it's enough. Every other pony, except Rainbow and Twilight gasp. You know, since they already know. ”No, the... being you are now.” Damnit all! It didn't work. Well, if I truly have to. ”At the moment I am what is called a Nobody.”, I begin as sit on the floor with my legs crossed under me. ”I am basically just a being of body and soul, as Nobodies have no hearts. An empty shell, if you prefer to think about it like that.” Somehow I just knew I would need to tell this in greater detail. ”You have no heart? How does that work?” Rainbow asked next. Is sigh as I give an answer to her question. ”Then I need to tell you about the Heartless.” Their ears perk at the name of the beings. I continue. ”The Heartless are beings born from the darkness in ones heart. They are creatures devoid of emotion and are driven by a simple instict.” I have a dramatic pause. ”To seek and steal hearts.” This gets an appaled gasp from the everyone, except Elie and Sage who most likely know the basics of the process. ”How can they such a horrible thing?”, Fluttershy asks. ”As I said, they are devoid of emotion. The reason for why they seek out hearts and steal them is to create more Heartless. The stolen heart is consumed by darkness and made into a Heartless.” I pause as I figured something out. ”It is quite ironic, actually. The Heartless are made from hearts, yet thay lack emotion.” Everyone is listening with great interest, Twilight most of all. Guess her inner scientist want's to know it all. ”And that brings me to Nobodies.” Here we go. ”You see, when someone with a strong will has their heart stolen, the body and soul refuse to vanish, instead forming a new body. This husk becomes a Nobody, a being that is driven by an instict to steal hearts as well, but for a different purpose and not as strongly as the Heartless.” Dramatic pause. ”You see, Nobodies want to have hearts and lead themselves to believe that by stealing hearts they can reclaim their own. A thing that cannot happen under normal circumstance, I'm afraid.” ”So basically, Nobodies are prisoners of their own delusions.”, Twilight speaks up. ”That is a very spot on analogy.”, I say, actually impressed that she managed to point it out. ”So, is Sage a Nobody as well?” She continues with a question. ”As if!” Sage shouts from behind his book. ”No, Sage is a whole another being completely. Elie however is a Nobody.”, I explain. ”Sage is an Unversed, a being similar to the Heartless and Nobodies, but born from emotion. I don't know too much about them.” Because I have forgotten. Problem? ...Okay, good. ”Wait, if Elie and you are both Nobodies, why don't you look the same?”, Twilight continues with her line of question. ”That is simple. Heartless, Nobodies and the Unversed have many different types. My type is called a Samurai, Elie's type is called a Dancer and Sage's type is called a Mimic Master.” ”Mimic Master? Does that mean he can mimic what others do? That would be so neat!”, Pinkie Pie exclaims. ”Not precisely.”, Sage says, finally putting down his book. He instead pick up his larger tome and opens it. ”I will demonstrate.” The pages of his tome turn rapidly and stop at a certain page. A light shines briefly as a shadowy figure rises from the ground. It is an exact shadow copy of Pinkie Pie. ”What... How did...”, Twilight stuttered. ”Wow! That's super cool!” Pinkie exlaimed and giggled as the clone mimicked her every move. Twilight looked at Sage and seemed to view him in a whole new light. ”How did you do that?” ”It is an natural ability of mine. A certain type of magic, I suppose.” He explained as Pinkie and her clone were skipping around the library. ”My dark clones are in everyway same as the original, if only more fragile.” Just then Pinkie and her clone crashed against a wall. Pinkie was perfectly okay but her clone vanished in a cloud of shadows. She looked around and raised an eyebrow. ”Where did it go?” ”See what I mean.”, Sage says. ”They have all the abilities of the original but they can't take damage very well.” I only realized now that Twilight was taking notes. Truly a scientific nature. ”Well that's kinda cool, I guess.”, Says Rainbow adding, ”For an egghead.” This earned her a light tap to the head with the corner of Sage's tome. ”Hey! What was that for?”, She angrily asked. ”Do not underestimate the power of literature.”, Was the Unversed's calm answer before he went back to his book. What was he reading anyway? Pisses me off that I can't read. Everyone in the room stared at Sage. ”What the hay?”, Rainbow muttered. ”Oh, but we are digressing.”, I say to divert their attention back to me. ”The way you can tell each of these beings apart is by the symbol they bear.” I showed them the mark on my sleeve. ”This is the symbol of the Nobodies. The symbol of the Unversed is the one that Sage has on his robes and his tome.” Right on que, Sage picks up his tome and shows the mark on it before laying it down and continuing with his reading. ”The mark of the heartless I cannot show you, but it resembles a crossed out heart. Of course there are a few Heartless that have no marks at all.” After that a silence falls. I think the questioning is finally over. Good, I really don't want to- ”Uhh, I have one more question.” Damnit Rainbow, don't ruin this for me! ”Are Elie and Sage also humans?” That... I did not expect. No use in lying. 'Because you suck at it?' No. Because it's wrong to lie to such hospitable peo- ponies. ”In theory, yes. Then again, no. It is really complicated. Sage, you explain.” Sweet vengeance! Sage just snorted and begun talking without leaving his book unattended. ”It is, to put it in simple terms, a soul fragmentation. An event where the soul shatters into pieces. This is the most natural cause of such things as split personalities.” That... actually would make some sense. ”However, Hollow's situation is different, for you see his fragmented soul has left his body and scattered here and there like litter. I and Elie over there are personifications of certain elements of Hollow's psyche. I am Intelligence and Elie is Femininity.” The mention of Elie's made every pony in the room giggle. ”Yeah, yeah. Laugh it up.”, I scowl playfully. ”So, how does it work?”, Twilight asks. ”What?” ”What Sage just explained. How does it work?”, She repeated eagerly. Uh-oh. This was a tough one. Honestly speaking, ”I don't know.” And then quickly added, ”Sorry to disappoint. I really have no clue.” Twilight did seem disappointed. It was like watching a sad abandoned puppy, only without the puppy dog eyes. 'Why do you care?' Why don't YOU care? '… Touche.' Fortunately, for me, everyones attention was taken when the door opened and in came Applejack... Who looked really mad about something. 'Don't you mean ''bout somethin''.' Making fun of her accent... You really have no morals, do you? 'How the fuck should I know? I'm just a voice in your head.' … I am starting to question my sanity... Oh no! Shade infected me! 'Sucker.' ”Oh my, Applejack. What happened to make you look so glum?”, Rarity gasped dramatically. I have come to notice one thing. Rarity is a drama queen! ”That darn bat headed ruffian stole some of mah' apples!”, Applejack scowled. I could not help but facepalm. Damien, what the hell man?! ”Really? He didn't strike me as the stealing type. He was rather civil, actually. And polite too. Allthough a little bit whiny when it came to details of his clothing.” Rarity told us. I wondered why some of her friends were looking at her in a weird way. ”I'm pretty sure he did it out of necessity.” I add to the converation. After Applejack gives me a questioning look, I admit, ”Fine, even I don't believe that. But it has happened. Nothing can change it. Forget and forgive.” 'What is it with you and your piece of crap philosophies?' I don't need to explain... Anything... Especially to you. Applejack taps her hoof on her chin for a while, most likely thinking through what I said. ”'Ah guess that makes sense.” You better appreciate this Damien! ”But 'ah ain't gonna forget that easily!” Well, at least I tried. ”Fair enough.”, I say. Then the farmer pony looked at everyone in the room. ”'Ah heard somethin' when Ah' came in. What we ya'll talkin' about? ” I sighed, loudly. It was more like a groan in all honesty. ”I am NOT explaining all that again!” One time, sure. Another, NO! 'Now you are speaking my language.' And you! Get out of my head! What are you anyway? 'Woah! On the first date? Really?' ….... Forget I asked. A loud cough took everyones attention.Sage put down his book and stood up. ”I hate to break all the 'fun', but it is getting late. I suggest getting some rest for the night. I will tell Applejack what she missed in our conversation in the morning.” Thank you Sage! I don't dislike you anymore. Not that I disliked you much, but you ARE kind of an ass. After that everybody said their farewells and left to their respective homes. Twiligh was hospitable enough to let me and Eve stay at the library. Apparently this tree had a basement we could reside in for the night. I didn't mind. Elie asked if she could stay at Rarity's place. Good luck with that. Sage just stayed at the library. No questions. No answers. Basically, without permission. He just sat there, reading his damn book, which's contents I still have no idea about, like a smug asshole he is! … Great! Now you made me dislike you again! 'Stop whining like a bitch.' Shut up! 'It's your fault for never expressing yourself. Let all that bullcrap build up long enough and you lose it.' …...... Oh God. It's making sense! 'Shut up. Sleep. Gonna smoke weed now.' I slam my palm on my face, seemingly knocking myself out in the process. '….... You are one dumb asshole, you know that.'
Can't sleep? Have some issues!I couldn't sleep. I don't know why. I just couldn't. I had knocked myself out for the first time in seven years and had to have woken up just a few, read: 20 minutes, later. Can't I just stay asleep? NO! I just have to wake up and not be able to sleep afterwards! Maybe it's the unfamiliar enviroment. No, never bothered me before. Nerves? Impossible. I am always in control of my emotions... almost. Worry? Could be. A logical assumption. Right now Xolhowl could be doing Gods know what, not to mention the other Fragments. Still does not completely explain it. I groan in mild annoyance and stand up. I try to make as little noise as possible so I won't wake up Eve. She needs her rest. We took refuge and set up shop, so to speak, in Twilight's basement. It was rather... I don't know the word. Eerie? Let's go with that. And I mean it. This looks like a perfect place for a secret lab, which I presume it sort of was sometimes. Creepy thoughts, GO AWAY! So, I got up and started going up the stairs. I needed to get some fresh air or I'd go insane. Probably. Maybe. I don't know! GAH, I'm so confused! Infuriating as this is, I try to remain calm. I open up the door silently and walk out to the main room of the library, the main hall or whatever it is called. I go straight for the front door. ”A night stroll, hmm?” I won't lie. I jumped slightly. … Hey! Give me a break! I'm anxious enough as it is. Being caught offguard like that is not helping the matter. Anyway, I turn towards the speaker and what do you know, it's the intellectual scholar himself, Sage, reading a book in the candle light. I compose myself, with slight difficulty before speaking up. ”Perhaps.” Good. Stay vague. ”Don't start with that. I know my things.” Darn! ”My hypothesis is that you couldn't get any sleep, most likely because of pent up stress, desided to get some fresh air and here you are.” He concluded his so called hypothesis by flipping a new page on the book. OK! That's it! I must know what he is reading. ”What are you doing up so late?” Damnit mouth! Don't talk until I tell you to! ”So put it simply, I could not get any sleep.” ”I can see that.”, I say with just a tad bit agitated tone. I can't really control it at the moment. ”Let me finish.”, He snapped at me. The nerve. ”As I was saying, I couldn't get any sleep. I have been studying for a while now and I just can't sleep. So instead of trying, I read.... Let me correct my previous hypothesis. It's not the stress that keeps you up it's-” A few pieces starts clicking into place as I remember something. ”You have my insomnia!”, I exclaim, trying to keep my voice down. Having a sleeping disorder that makes you unable to sleep is a pain in the ass. Kept me up three days straight, each morning making me feel worse and worse. Weird, I haven't experienced it in years now. ”Yes, this seems to be the case.”, Sage says from behind his book. ”It seems the part of your soul which I was born from contained your sleeping disorder, or what was left of it. An echo, if you will.” ”I see.” But now that book is toying with me! ”What are you reading anyway?” ”Wha-”, He starts. ”Oh, silly me. I nearly forgot you can't read yet. Worry not, that will change.” That brings little to no comfort. ”Now, this particular book tells about Equestria's history and the most notable recent events. It appears Ms.Twilight and her friends have done some great things.” ”Didn't Twilight tell you to call her just Twilight?” ”She isn't here, now is she.” Good point. Now, what have Twilight and- ”And I'll answer before you even ask.” SUNUVABITCH! ”Ms.Twilights and her friends exploits include defeating the malevolent Nightmare Moon, who after a millenia of imprisonment on the moon escaped her prison. Ms.Twilight and her friends used powerful magical artifacts called The Elements of Harmony to defeat Nightmare Moon, who in all actuality was Princess Luna herself, possessed by a being called Nightmare.” Interesting. So one of the princesses has not been around for quite a while …. Wait. ”Did you say a millenia? As in a thousand years?” A nod for an answer. Wow. Must have been lonely up there. I'm actually sympathizing with the bad guy- girl- mare- whatever. ”Then there was the escape of a being called Discord, the personification of Chaos. He fed on the surrounding chaos and broke free from his prison. The Elements were used to seal him inside a prison of stone, in a form of a statue.”, Sage continued. I really didn't like the sound of that. Shade is the most chaotic guy I've ever met. I immediately start seeing images of what his actions might cause. I should tell Twilight about that. She seems smart enough to know what to do about that. ”Last, but not least, was the changeling invasion in the city of Canterlot. The capital of Equestria and the home of the princesses.” What the fuck is a changeling? ”The changeling queen infiltrated Canterlot on the wedding day of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and captain of the royal guard, Shining Armor.” There's a third princess? ”Twilight is Shining Armors younger sister, so she and her friends were invited to help with the wedding” Twilight has a brother?! ”They managed to foil the changeling swarms plans and defeat them. I hear that the changeling queen, Chrysalis is now bargaining for peace with the princesses.” What? WHAT!? They tried to take over the capital and now they are making peace! How. Does. That. WORK!? Okay. Calm down. It's not your problem. These matter do not concern you. Calm. The fuck. Down …..... Aaaaaand better. ''Sup?' NO! FUCK YOU! 'Sheesh. What happened to you? Why so cranky?' Ignore it Hollow. Ignore the voice. Deep, calm breaths. '….. You're fucking weird.' NO! I mean, you shut up. '…... Aaaaaaalrightey then!' The Jim Carrey quoting voice does not exist. You are not going insane like your prick of a brother. It's just the nerves and the lack of sleep getting to you. It is a figment of your imagination. 'I swear to Syliphsis, I'll kick your ass if I ever get a body of my own.' Oh yeah? That is as likely to happen as someone giving Shade a weapon. No one is crazy, stupid OR retarded enough to do that. [FORESHADOWING!] {God damnit, -insert name here-! Get out of my story!} [Come on, it's so obvious. Everyone knows.] {That does not give you the right to waltz in here like you own it.} [You are such a whiny bitch.] {Well you are a sad little boy who has whiny, bratty friends that need to be put in a mental asylum for the safety of others. Take that!} [Not cool, bro. Not cool.] {That's life for ya. Now get out of my story!} And who, or what, the hell is Syliphsis? 'The God of Lost Souls, trapped in an eternal flux of suffering, pain and misfortune.' Huh. That sounds dark. How do you know that? 'www.GodsOfTheMultiverseWIKI.org' ….. Get out. 'But I just unpacked-' GET OUT! ”Hollow? Are you alright? You seem to be distracted.”, Sage asked, slightly concerned, which basically means he didn't really give a damn. ”A voice in my head won't shut up.” ”.... Pardon?” Crap, I talked without thinking! ”Ignore that. I'm just tired.” ”Ah, alright.” He didn't buy it. He put his book down and stood up. Or is it float up, you know, since he doesn't have legs.... Forget it. ”Now, what is bothering you?” ”What.”, I say like and idiot. What? The question suprised me. Plus, I'm tired. ”Do I need to spell it out for you? Something is bothering you, I can both see and feel it. What is on your mind?”, Sage says and folds his arms over his chest. I weight my options. On one hand, I could just stay silent, but that would make me look suspicious. On second hand, I could avoid the subject. My gut does not like that idea, since it most likely would cause Sage to force the information out of me. On the metaphorical third hand I could just tell him. I deside to go with option three. Seriously, as much as Sage somehow manages to infuriate me, he's smart. Really Smart. He's the part of me that represents Intelligence for crying out loud! I take a deep breath to calm all my remaining nerves. The ones that are not half asleep and cranky, anyway. I sit down and don my usual sitting position. If you don't know what that is by now, shame on you. ”I've just been thinking about the Soul Fragments.”, I began slowly. ”I'm worried of what they might be doing at the moment. It would technically be my fault if anything happened and that is not a comforting thought. I guess my conscience just can't handle that fact.” There was a long silence that felt like hours, while in reality it was only around ten seconds. It was broken when a certain Unversed started laughing into his fist in an attempt to muffle the noise in an attempt to not wake up anyone. Yeah, Sage is kind of a prick. ”What's so funny?”, I half scowl, half threaten, half stay neutral. Don't question me, it's possible. ”I... Well...It's just...”, He muttered between snickers. It took him a minute to regain his composure. ”Ahem. As I should have said before my inappropriate response, you shouldn't worry about that.” Not worry. Not worry? I have every right and reason to worry. ”Let me tell you somethin I know of the Soul Fragments that should put your mind at ease. They are not all as simple as good or evil as you seem to view them as.” ”What are you getting at?” He is purposely antagonizing me. I just know it. And I'm ashamed to admit it's working. If Sage had a mouth, it would have a smug smirk glued over it. Asshole. ”Well, Soul Fragments come in different varieties. Enemy, Hostile, Neutral and Friendly.” Yeah, that text that keeps popping up when I see a Fragment..... That is never gonna be explained, is it. ”Enemy and Friendly are pretty obvious. Enemies are your basic enemies and will most likely attack you. Friendly ones are your potential allies and mostly good natured. Hostiles are violent and aggressive, but not necessarily evil. They are mostly just agitated or scared and feel threatened, kind of like a cornered wild beast. It is Neutrals that you need to watch out for.” ”Like you?”, I but in. ”Yes.”, He answered simply. ”Neutrals are unpredictable and can be either good, bad or something in between and change sides when they see it fit them. They are the most independent of all the Fragments. That is what makes them the most dangerous of them all. You never know until it's too late.” So now he is telling me not to trust him? …. I can work with that. 'Now we are thinking alike.' Shut up. Something is still bothering me though. ”Why are you telling me this?”, I asked. Sage just stood silently for a couple of seconds before grabbing my shoulder firmly. ”To verify that your worries are genuine. I'm not sugar coating it for you. The Fragment's will most likely do terrible things, but worrying about it will only make things worse. Relax and cherish the fact that there are other Fragments out there that bear your ideals and virtues that will defend others from the more wicked Fragments.” I gave it a while to sink in. It made sense. By worrying, I could lose my focus and possibly get someone hurt while distracting myself. ”A swordsmans greatest enemy is his mind. If it get's clouded, his focus is wavered and his sword may stray from it's path and turn against him.”, My father had said. Screw that magnificent bastard. Funny how Sage made me remember that. I sigh and mutter a weak ”Thanks.” He seemed to have heard as he let go of me and nodded. ”Now off to sleep with you!”, He ordered. ”I can handle a few hours of sleep but you need to be in top shape. Now chop chop!” He clapped his hands twice in emhasis ”Yes, mom.” I say say jokingly and head back to the basement. …. Good god, that sounds weird. 'You are getting the hang of it.' Shut up. [-At the same time-] Two shadowy forms were behinds the library window, looking inside. ”Is that Him?”, A large figure with a deep burly voice asked in a sluggish tone. ”Yes, yes, indeedy It might. I am very certain that He is It.”, Another form, this one smaller, it's voice, more high pitched replied. ”Now all we need to do is form a plan.” The figure chuckled wickedly ”And I have a perfect one lined up for that, oh yes, I do.” And then the two figures just vanished.
Visions Of The Future, Part ILife. The thing that keeps up all beings, ranging from trees to animals, even rocks if you want to be really specific. This place has it scarce. The desert. The area which life forsook. Hot. Dry. Dead. A wasteland. A courier must overtake every and all obstacles put in his path to deliver a message. This desert is mine. At first I just stand on top of the dune, gazing at the seemingly endless mounds of sand. My dark cloak and long cross patterned scarf flutter as the dry wind blows across the sandy plains. The hood shields my face, if you could call a shadowy mass with white eyes a face. I take my fist steps and feel the sand shift under my feet. It is hot and very fine. There is no use running. Doing so would just tire me faster, and here that would lead to death. After hours of walking it seems as if I had not come any closer to my goal, but I know that is only a facade. A trick to make travellers lose their spirits and give up. I know better. The desert is ever changing, so the only reliable ways to navigate are the sun and the stars. Good thing I have been in Equis before, so I know how things work here. I have no illusions of this journey. It will be long. It will be difficult. But I have survived worse. The burning inferno of a supernova. The furious savagery of the Zerg Swarm. The toxic blood of the Darkspawn. A Murloc bite... That one hurt like hell. I have lived countless lives. Countless battles. Countless victories. Countless losses. I know defeat. I know loss. I know death. This is just another waypoint in my road of fate. What comes next? Only the Gods will know, if even them. I have seen these 'games' before. I've never taken part in them. It is not my destiny. But this 'game' is different. My aura resonates with this land, this world. I have a mission here. And I will futfill it. I halt as I sense something. Even a desert like this has a faint aura. The life force here is weak, but it is scattered everywhere. But now, something is disrupting it, interfering with it. It's... receding. Impossible. Unless... I hear a low humming noise and look up on reflex. … Unbeliavable. I have seen many things in my long life, but never this. In the sky was what I could only describe as an island made of somekind of black stone. No... Not stone. Crystal. Black crystal... Why does that seem familiar? It was floating in the air. No, levitating is a more accurate term. The most unbeliavable thing is what I presumed held the island in the air. Over the black crystal island was a black hole. I know what one looks like, so I am very certain. It moved with the island, allways staying directly over it. The black hole seemed to be contained. That is not the all. The very air around the island seems to distort and ripple. I could also sense the islands aura. Or rather the lack of it. I've seen the effects of anti-magic before but never this intense. I could feel something immensly powerful and ominous from the island, if not the island itself. I just stood still and watched as the island passed and suddenly vanished right in front of my eyes. Anti-magic was unpredictable that way. A part of me was glad that the island had gone. Then again, a part of me, the stupid part, wanted to see what was causing so much anti-magic to be released into the air. Disregarding everything I saw, at least for now, I went back to the job at hand. A desert to cross. A challenge to beat. A mission to fulfill. With my focus restored, I begin to walk the endless dunes once more, not stopping to rest. This message was entrusted to me, to deliver it to the Princess. The way to find the one that is lost. What the message means is none of my business. I'm just here to deliver it. And I will deliver it. This I swear by my name. I go by many names. Most forgotten by time itself. Ever changing. Allways the same. My original name no longer nothing but a memory. Just words that bear no more meaning. I am many things. Currently, The Messenger. Occasionally, The Wanderer. Allways, The Pillgrim.
Trouble in the horizonEverything is caused by something. The pollution of Earths atmosphere and oceans is caused by humans. Wars are caused by humans. Poverty is caused by humans. Heck, I would not be surprised if it was discovered that the reason why cancer exists is humans! But here it's all different. No creepy and selfish humans. A paradise. If only it was truly so. The universe always finds a way to compensate for stuff. If the theory for multiple realities and worlds is true, which I now know it is, a good and perfect world takes that perfection from it's other sister worlds. Due to this, one of those worlds, if not all of them, end up a whole lot worse. At least, this is what I think. Why am I musing to myself at the moment? One, I did get my sleep. Just to be clear. Two, I didn't dream I was in Dagon's Hall this time. Three, my back hurts very, very much and I can't move at the moment... Let me explain. Last night, after my little surprisingly comforting talk with Sage(Who still sucks. Just a bit.) I went back into the basement... God, that still sounds so wrong... I begun meditating before getting some sleep. Helps me relax. Or at least that's what I was intending. 'I see where this is going.' In the middle of my meditation, Eve started fidgeting in her sleep and, somehow, crawled right next to me and wrapped her arms around my waist and rested her head on my lap and decided to use it as a pillow. It should go unsaid just how.... awkward the position was. It did seem to calm her down though. 'Pervert. Just saying.' I just looked at her slumber, not daring to move and risk waking her. It was quite adorable, to be honest. '… Are you... Ignoring me?' I admit it, I am a sucker for those kind of things. Don't tell anyone! 'Hey dipshit! Don't diss me!' I just stayed there, sitting. Somehow I managed to fall asleep while keeping the position. I slept well, but I was rudely awakened in the morning by something that you would expect in this situation. 'Me?' My back was committing suicide. 'Fuck you!' I kind of was asking for it, though. I am an idiot sometimes. I admit that much. 'I will skin you alive!' I thought about something I hadn't done in a long time. A really long time. I used to make up haikus just for the heck of it. Of course I never got any of them right, which was just me sucking at math. 'Fine! Ignore me! I'll just go and play with my friends that really do exist and are not figments of my imagination!' Eve began to stir and grunt as she awakened also. ”Good morning.”, I say, my tone hiding the fact that my back wants to dig a hole and just die in there. She looks up and sees the way she's holding onto me. The reaction is immediate. I can see her face turn bright red, somehow. How does that work through the fur? Okay, the whiteness might be helping it, but still. She quickly pushes herself away and stands up, ears drooped and looking at the ground as if ashamed. ”S-s-sorry.”, She stutters. The word came out so softly I almost missed it. ”No need.”, I say and wave my hand in a dismissing manner. ”No harm was done.” She looks at me, as if asking 'Really?'. ”Okay, maybe my back is a bit sore. Still no need to apologize.”, I tell her. It's a white lie, the one kind I can live with. A sore back. If only... I also stand up, my back really feeling like it will crumble at any second. I did a good job at hiding it so no one should notice... Maybe. After a little bit of coaxing, I manage to convince her that she has nothing to be sorry for. After that I begin to give her a small speech lesson. She's really catching up quickly. If only she would talk a bit more. …. Now that gives me an idea. ”I think you should speak a bit more. It would help you be more open and be good practice at the same time.” Her ears perk up and her eyes widen in surprise at my suggestion. Or at least I think that's surprise. ”W-what?”, She asks. ”You won't get better at speech if you don't speak to others. That's kind of the whole point of talking. I've also noticed that you seem quiet when surrounded by others. Talking a bit more may help on both of these subjects.”, I explained. ”What do you think?” Eve gives me a somewhat shocked look. ”Y... You want m-my o-opinion?”, She asked shyly. ”Yes.”, I state simply. Why was this so shocking to her? ... Oh... OH! I get it now! No one in her pack must have ever done anything like that. To simply order one around without even giving a crap about how they feel. I think I'm getting mad at those assholes. Eve tried to voice an answer but just ended up moving her jaw, no words leaving her mouth. I just stay quiet and give her some time. Eventually she just looks at me and then begins finding the ground very interesting. ”Me- I think...” She seems to consider her words carefully, as if not wanting to offend. With me, impossible. I could never be mad at someone like her. ”I think... I don't know.” She sounded a bit unsure of the answer and I could understand why. ”It is alright to not know. It gives more time to think it all through.”, I say and crack my neck on reflex. How I could do that, I haven't got a clue. It did seem to make Eve flinch slightly. Guess she doesn't like the 'CRACK!' sound. Kinda like those guys that that wear some costumes from some cartoon shows. What were they called... Cosplayers? I don't know why but they just freak me the fuck out. Well, at least this place doesn't have any of those creeps. [At that moment, someone in Equestria sneezed and dropped his selfmade, carefully hidden and well preserved joint into a chasm. Lots of cussing ensued.] My thoughts are disrupted as something... weird happened. Eve burped purple flames and, somehow, a scroll dropped on the floor. I look at it. Eve looks at it, eyes wide as dinner plates. Summary: We were both equally confused. After I get the shock out of my system, I pick it up and open it. Hmm... It's from Damien! Let's see, Dear Hollow, 'Gay!' I’m writing to you in the hopes that we can tell one another about our going-ons. How are you? How are Elie and Eve doing? I take it that perhaps Pinkie Pie threw one of her miraculous parties to welcome you three, eh? Well, that’s swell. I honestly hope that you three enjoyed yourself. How'd he know that? 'Magic~.' Listen: you’re probably wondering why I did that whole bananas thing earlier today. If so, brace yourself, a long explanation is coming. … Oh boy. You see, it’s actually an internet meme founded by bronies... and you’re probably what a brony is, now that I mentioned it. What is a meme? And what the hell is a brony? A brony is, essentially, a fan of the new Generation 4 My Little Pony show "My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic" by Lauren Faust (creator of Powerpuff Girls and Foster’s Home for Imaginary Friends.” It mostly refers to the older male viewers of the show, but female fans use it too. A Brony is generally pretty involved in the community at large. It Typically refers to 13-30 year old male fans of the 2010 reboot of the show My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, but may also include females known as “pegasisters”. Wait, what? In layman terms, brony = bro + pony, and pegasister = pegasus + sister. While generally associated with a negative stereotype by outsiders, due to it's former 80's frilly, girly-girl, twinkle-toed, tea-parties and all-female main casting, bronies are attracted to the new show by its good animation, acting, writing, and humor. Having once been on the outside, bronies can love and tolerate others until they themselves become bronies. However, haters gonna hate— most likely due to the fact that they have a masculinity inferiority complex, where they believe that if they watched My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, others like them will label them as an effeminate freak. What the... It’s true. There are people out there, and they’re scattered all across the globe of both Earth and Equus, this planet. …. 'We knew this already.' But enough of my drivel. What I actually want to say is that I hope your adventures on finding your fragments becomes a success, and that I will be cautious of this Xolhowl that you mentioned earlier. Sincerely, ~Damien O’Connor .... *Your browser has crashed. Do you wish to reboot? Y/N* *Y* *Rebooting... … … Systems: Online.* So let me get this straight. This place is from a world from a television show... For young girls/kids... Watched by adults... Who like it... …. Thanks for dropping the information nuke on me, Mr. O'Connor! -After a MIND=BLOWN-moment- After I manage to settle my mind and tuck Damien's message to the deep end of my skull and into The Void to avoid distraction, both of us went up the stairs. Getting out of the basement and into the main part of the library, the first thing that comes in view is Sage. Still in the same place I left him last night... Still reading... Did his head just tilt a little? I went closer to investigate and heard something unmistakable. The bastard was snoring, ergo sleeping! It's so hard to tell when you've got a face that is basically carved on your head. And he was STILL holding that bloody book! I turn to the sound of clopping[NO! BAD AUDIENCE!] from the stairs and see Twilight casually walking down the said stairs. ”Morning, Twilight.”, I greet her. ”M-morning.”, Eve stutters softly. Adorable. Twilight's smiles warmly at us and opens her mouth to greet us back. ”Morning to you two. Sleep well?” Eve looks down and fiddles with her hands, clearly embarrassed. I just go for a straight answer. ”Other than a few minor complications, quite well.” It was true. She doesn't need to know the details. CRACK … Did... Did my back just crack on it's own? 'Yup. You're screwed. Want a cracker?' That pun is lame. 'So is earl grey but the English still drink it.' Stereotypes aside; Twilight gave me an odd look. ”Are you sure you are okay?” I hastily nod, causing my neck to crack instead. Twilight was giving me the 'I-Don't-Buy-That'-look. I used to be the master at this particular art at one point in time. Shade made a convincing liar when he wanted to, but most of the time he was the elephant in the room. A really big, dumb and obvious one. My dad was a bullshitter as well, though not as much. ”Fine, maybe not that okay. I can handle it though, so no worries.” Pleasedropit. Pleasedropit. After a glance of doubt Twilight seemed to let it slide. ”If you say so.” Thank you miss Sparkle. “Should we start todays lessons?” “Well, Sage seems to be asleep, so-” “On the contrary.”, The one in question piped up. “I have been conscious for quite the while.” I call bullshit on that. “You were snoring just a few minutes ago.”, I point out. He took offence to that. “How dare you accuse me of such? For your information, I do not snore.” “You...Well... K-kind of did.” I gotta say I was surprised, and proud, to notice it was Eve who said that. Sage just looked at her with his blank face. “Holy astral phenomena.”, He says slowly. “It verbally communicates!” You just had to remind me why I think you are an asshole. Not to mention that was offensive. “And for your information, I do not snore. I just really concentrate on reading.” 'Orgasmic reading.' … I need to evict that mental image. 'I just realized that you are talking to me again.' ... 'Don't start that again, asshole!' ... 'I'm sorry.' You got your chance. I'll just stop telling what happened in detail and just give a summary. We began our lessons and I have to say, Twilight and Sage make a great team when they aren't arguing. It was safe to say that the lessons went very well, although Sage still slipped in some mighty big words in his parts, most likely just to spite me. Anyway, all was going relatively smoothly. I was starting get hold of the basics of reading Equestrian. It really isn't as hard as one might imagine. Once you grasp the basics all pretty much unfolds little by little. I still only managed to barely read one full sentence. Pathetic, isn't it? Well, you have to start somewhere. I'll figure this out in time. … Funny, I feel like something is coming my way. And speak of the devil, the door get's kicked open and someone dashes inside. “Hello, bookies! What's happening?”, Elie said and slid along the library floor. [-Outskirts of Ponyville-] “So there is a way for us to get our cutie marks?”, Scootaloo asked, exited. “Yes, quite. I know of a perfect way.” A sand colored and orange maned stallion, dressed in an alabaster cowl over his head and shoulders, told the three fillies that made the Cutie Mark Crusaders. “Tell us. Please? We really wish to get out cutie marks as fast as possible.”, Said Apple Bloom The stallion chuckled “Well, have you tried cave exploring?” All three thought for a second. “I think not. Have we?”, asked Sweetie Belle. “Ah think not.”, Responded Apple Bloom “Me neither.”, Said Scootaloo “Well, I know of a perfect place.” The stallion smiled but then adopted an serious expression. “But are you willing to face a challenge in order to get there?” All three fillies nodded and voiced their answer. “Yeah!” The stallion chuckled yet again. “Well, listen carefully then. Over there, in the Everfree, is a particular cave which is said to contain something amazing. Nopony knows what is in there.” Then the stallion pulled a scroll from under his cowl. “This scroll has instructions on how to get there. Now, are you up for a challenge?” His question was answered as the scroll was pulled out of his hooves. “We sure are!”, Apple Bloom said with determination. “This is going to be so fun!”, Sweetie Belle exclaimed. “Okay, let's go!”, Scootaloo said. Then all three took air into their lungs and yelled out, “CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS CAVE EXPLORERS!” and ran off. The stallions nice smile was still present. But now it was closer to a smirk. A very devious smirk. “Oh yes. That challenge is to die for. Khehehehe.”, The stallions form began to waver and shift into something else. The next moment the stallion seemed to vanish into the air.
A walk and- is that an enemy there?”-so there I was, just looking at all those clothes and, OH MY GOSH, were they amazing! Then Rarity showed me how she made them and at first it was really awkward but then we started talking and-” Oh. My. God. She. Just. Won't. Shut. Up. After the lesson of basic Equestrian was disturbed by our local Dancer(You should know who by now), Eve and I went for a walk. Pretty great, huh? No. No it's not. Want to hear the real kicker? Elie decided to follow us and then began fussing about her stay with Rarity and how amazing it was, or something like that. I pretty much blocked out everything she said, since, you know, most of it is girl stuff anyway. And not just girl stuff, overly girly stuff. Not that I have anything against that. It's just... You know. Not something that interests me. ”-and then she complimented my choice of clothing! I was so happy-” Is she still talking? Holy hell! Does she have to air skate in front of us and do ridiculous swirls while talking our ears off? ”-it was so cool! I mean, I knew my hat looks amazing, but I never thought of it like that-” An off-switch! Does she have one? … I am letting this get to me way too much... That is so unlike me... I glance next to me and see Eve faring no better. She is visibly pressing down her ears with her hands in an attempt to muffle it and looking quite uncomfortable. Guess Elie is too busy with her musings to notice. I could try to tell Elie to shut up for a few seconds... Notice how I used the word 'try'? I tried to tell her to stop. Four times to be exact. She just seems to block out all the outside stimulation and set her own brain to babble-mode. I lean closer to the white diamond dog and ask silently, but audibly ”You feeling okay?” The only answer I get is a light nod followed by a light shake of the head... What am I supposed to make of that? Yes? No? Maybe, with a side dish of HELP-ME sauce? "-and then I was like, 'd'awwwwww'! I mean Rarity's little sister is just the cutest. Thing. Ever! Her name is Sweetie Belle and she and her friends even have a club-" Ignoring Elie once more, I look around and see that we have been walking towards what I believe is Sweet Apple Acres, the apple farm that Applejack and her family keep... Something just began to form in my mind. A plan. I glance at Elie briefly and notice that she is not looking our way. I give the diamond dog by my side a small shush, signaling her to be quiet and quickly grab Eve and pull her behind a nearby tree. Despite my signal she let's out a small yelp. My bad. “-and then she said that she'd makes something special for me to pick up later. Doesn't that sound... Huh?” Elie must have noticed her lack of followers. “Wha- They ditched me!? That is so uncool!” A cloud of dust rose as Elie dashed to the direction which we came from, and damn, was she fast! She was like a bullet train. I could faintly hear something along the lines of “When I see them...!”, or something like that. I waited a few of seconds, read: half a minute, before I took a peek behind the tree to see if she was gone. I saw absolutely no trace of the Dancer. I sigh in relief “I can't believe that actually worked.”, I say, mostly to myself... I also just noticed that I've held Eve rather tightly... Against my chest... Awkward... I let go of Eve who, by this point, was stiff as a rock and red as a tomato. I could swear that even her tail had stiffened straight. ”Heh.”, I let out a nervous laugh ”Sorry about that.” “N-no, is- it's okay...Sorry.”, She whimpers sadly. She really does make it sound as if it was her fault. Poor thing. I simply can't have that. I look around for... Something. There really wasn't anything specific in my mind. I just let my gaze wander for a few seconds... And I think I know how to raise her spirits a bit. “Follow me.”, I gesture her, to which she complies to. I walk over to a nearby apple tree and take a seat under it's branches. I gesture Eve to do the same, which she, again, did obediently. "Now just sit there and relax." I then opened one of my zipper and pulled out the violin Orchestra gave me. I took a second to marvel it's unique shape before setting it under my theoretical chin. I then used my other hand to pull out the bow and closed the zipper to the Void. And then, I took a calm breath and just started playing a completely improvised piece. I just began with a single note and let the music guide my way, my bow creating a note after another. It was slow paced and serene in it's own right. So fresh, just like a winter breeze. It took me a while to realize that this was not completely from the top of my head. The piece sounded very similar to the one I gave my former viola instructors. Man, the looks of utter bafflement and spite on their faces when I improvised a decent piece of music on the spot, something they couldn't manage. It was so worth getting the boot. So worth it. Funny. Something that actually upset me back then is so amusing now. Maybe it's because I'm older now and I know better... Nah. I'm just totally enjoying their ridicule, given by yours truly. I break out of my zone to glance at Eve. To my great satisfaction she is humming and swaying along with the music, eyes closed and wearing a very welcome smile. The sight made me play a bad note(If you know them, then you know they are absolutely obnoxious). She noticed and opened her eyes. The moment she saw me looking her way she looked obviously embarrassed and turned her eyes to the grass. I don't even try to hide my hearty chuckle and position my bow better. I play for a few more minutes for my own enjoyment, though I believe Eve liked it as much as I did. I finally end with a long high note before resting the instrument on my lap. A brief silence fills the air around us. ”That was... Pretty... I l-liked it.” Eve remarked meekly. If anyone could actually see, I would be sprouting the most satisfied grin possible. Mission success. ”Glad to hear it.”, I say and tuck the violin and bow back into the Void. ”Music is a beautiful thing. A good way to express yourself. Really calming too.” I, of course, listed the reasons why I personally loved music, but it did not stop it from being any more true. ”What do you think?”, I ask Eve, my question surprising her. She is really transparent. I can see her hesitation clearly as day. It takes some time, but she eventually spoke up. ”W-well, I-” She stopped mid-sentence for some reason. I saw her eyes dilate and her ears move erratically. ”Is something wr-”, I was interrupted by a certain diamond dog tackling me down. It really took me by surprise. ”Wha-” *THUNK* What I heard and saw really silenced me. On the spot on the tree where my head was just seconds prior was now sticking out some kind of weapon that distantly resembled me of a frisbee. It had sunk deep into the tree. A scary thought came to me. That thing would have lopped my head right off... Eve had just saved my life. ”GODDAMNIT!”, I hear a yell from a distance, along with audible profanity. ”A fluke. That is all that was, you hear! Just a ditzy-doozy, zappflappin' FLUKE!” Then, from behind some trees walks out a thin humanoid form that is cloaked in orange Arabic-like clothing. It's skin was black and two yellow eyes glared out from under it's distinctive head ware. I quickly rose up. I knew exactly what I was looking at. Soul Fragment discovered Type: Lunar Bandit Classification: Heartless Represents: Lunacy Status: Enemy “Now, who is ready to meet the undertaker? I hear funeral services are bitchin' cheap this time of the year!”, The Lunar Bandit yelled out with more volume than necessary. Then he laughed. It was the laugh of a true maniac.
VS LunacyI looked at the Lunar Bandit, as he looked at me. His eyes told me nothing of his intent, but I was fairly sure they were not pleasant. He held his left arm up and the disk detached from the tree and flew into his grasp. It then split into two and became two curved blades. I as a response began to draw both of mine, but stopped. I then drew only one and handed it to Eve. She needed some sort of protection if this turned ugly, because that is what was the most likely course this would go. She took it with slight hesitation, apparently seeing where I was going with this. She held it flimsily due to the very brief training. I hope she'll be able to handle whatever is to come. I take a stance and spread my legs and grasp my blade handle, ready to draw it at any moment. “Well, ain't this just dandy. Fighting spirit. Who needs that bullshit anyway?” The Bandit(let us call him Lunacy for now) said with a few eerie giggles. “Now then...” His blades combined into a disk and he threw it at us. I moved fast and drew my blade, deflecting the disk and sending it off course. Then it suddenly changed it's trajectory and came back at me. This time I dodged instead and let it fly past me. “That is not fair! Stand still!” Lunacy yelled, but not from where he was supposed to be, in front of us. I turned. He was behind us and grabbed his blade disk from the air. I had no clue when he had moved from in front of us to behind us in what was just a few seconds. “You know what? Screw this! No throwing, only mowing!” He detached his blades and held one in each hand. He leaped at me, and me specifically. I held my sword with both hands and managed to deflect the first blade and sidestepped the other. He was wide open now. Without giving him any room to react, I swung my sword in an arch... And when my blade connected with his body, he just disappeared. Faded away like mist. “Where you hittin'?”, I heard the bandit mock me. A small cut appeared on my left arm. A bit of black blood leaked out of the wound. I looked at my side... And was met with two yellow eyes. “'Sup.” I took a swing at him and Lunacy just did a back flip to evade it, landing at a distance, giggling eerily. I spoke up but held my blade in a defensive stance. “What do you want?” He just looked at me with those eerie eyes. Then he laughed. “Really now? We gonna play this game? But you see, I don't wanna participate.” “Just answer the question!”, I demand, raising my voice a bit more than usual. Lunacy just scoffs. “Oh, but that is just it. What is the question? Is it that you wish to know, or something else making you want to know? Is it really the question that must be asked? Or is it that the one with a question is me? Who knows. Rubber ducky!” “Wha-” I feel a slight pain coming from my shoulder. A cut had appeared, seemingly out of nowhere. Another injury I can't explain. What is going on? “Can't see it, can you?” The Lunar Bandit remarked, again from a different spot. Now he was sitting on the branches of the tree where we had sat under just moments prior. “I'm really disappointed. I honestly thought The Origin would pose some sort of a challenge.” He sounded disappointed alright. “What is The Origin?”, I asked, still refusing to lower my guard. He just laughed merrily. “Really? That dense? Okay, how about we simplify matter for ya?” He jumped up and landed a few feet in front of me. “I am a piece of a puzzle once complete. Without the picture I am obsolete. What is it?” A riddle? Why would he... Hold on... “Get it now? You should.”, He said in a degrading tone. “What do you want with me?”, I asked. He laughed yet again. “Now that is the real question, isn't it? What do I want with you? Simple.” He charged and swung his blades around at random. I was forced to back down while deflecting the barrage of attacks. “I want the picture out of the picture, you get me?”, He said, continuing his flurry of cuts and slashes. “Only The Origin can stop us. Stop me! I want to be free and do whatever I please.” I didn't respond. I was too busy focusing on defending myself. “So then I got this idea. If The Origin is gone, who can stop us? No, bloody, one!” Then it happened again. The Lunar Bandit faded to nothingness right in front of my eyes. Well, well now. Enough playing around. Kekeke. I looked around for the source of the disembodied voice. I saw no signs of Lunacy anywhere. Confusing, ain't it? A sharp pain hit's my leg as a cut appears on my thigh. The feeling of helplessness. Another cut appears on my waist. When you can't fight what you can't see! Then there was laughter. All around me, yet nowhere in particular. It was true and I knew it. If this guy could turn invisible, my chances just got a serious dent put in them. Enough games. PARTY ON! I took a defensive stance. Offense would get me nowhere in this situation. I did not even get a chance to react as I felt the pain of a cut appearing on my back. I flinched and almost fell on my knees, but barely managed to stop my fall. A realization struck me. I was going to lose. I thought my brain numb but there was no way for me to win this. And so the mighty have fallen. Let's finish this! I could only wait for the strike to come. There was nothing I could do with an enemy this unpredictable. And so I waited... And then... *KLING* I looked back and was more than surprised. Lunacy stood there, both blades locked with my other blade. The one Eve was currently holding in with both of her hands. Her blade was shaking quite a bit, but it held. “What!?”, Lunacy yelled out. He broke the contact and jumped back a safe distance. “There is another one? Where did the mutt come from!?” I smile. Looks like Eve's unnoticeable demeanor proved itself very useful in this situation. Lunacy grunts, very visibly aggravated, and lunges at us both weapons ready. Before I can even take a proper stance, Eve turns around and yet again I hear the sound of blades colliding. I see the lunging Lunacy vanish and glace back to see another one, again blades locked with the white diamond dog. “How... HOW!?” He jumps back, outraged. I can see that his normally completely round eyes have taken an angry expression. “How does that stupid mutt know where I am? HOW!? That. Does. Not. Make. SENSE!!” I glance at my battle companion and see that she is shaking. Probably afraid. Can't blame her. Then I see her ears more erratically just like when she saved me from the flying blade disk. Eve jerks to her left and again blades collide. Without much thought I swing my blade and it too is intercepted. Lunacy is locking blades with both of us with both of his weapons, right between us. Reminds me why dual wielding can be handy. He is audibly growling in annoyance. He knocks our weapons back and vanishes. He appears on a tree branch far away from us. “How?”, He asks with a barely restrained tone. “How is that stupid dog seeing through my illusion!” Illusion? That's what it is! He isn't turning invisible. He is just creating an illusion of himself disappearing or a clone body. It's so simple! But how does Eve know where he is... Could it be... “Eve.” I say. She looks up to me. “Get back for now.” She has a look of uncertainty “B-but-” “Trust me.” I interrupt her, silencing her. I look at her. “I have a plan.” I see her reluctantly move back and take cover behind a tree. “Oh,hohoho! Getting cocky, are ya? Well, we can't have none of that.” Lunacy then disappeared and many images of him appeared around me, surrounding me, circling me. They ran around me, some to the other direction than others in an attempt to confuse me. “Well? Feeling like giving up? You've been saved only by a lucky streak, but now your luck has run out.”, They all say simultaneously, the voices blending together and melding. I know his tactic now. He attempts to confuse enemies with his illusions. I just need to work my way around that. I slowly put my sword back in it's scabbard, let my hands fall on my sides and close my theoretical eyes. “Whoa-ho, what is this? Ready to submit, to give in? Ya better not be expecting any mercy out of me!” I ignore his voice. I ignored everything. I cleared my mind. Let the outside world silence itself. I did something my father had taught me. I stood silent and opened my mind only to sound. And I listened. Foot steps. Many, but only one sounded... different. All the others sounded hollow, empty. They had no substance. I waited. In silence of the mind. Concentrating on only one thing. Complete harmony of body and soul. "Choo-Choo, Here come the murder train!" … There! My hand moved to my sword handle, pulled it out, slashed and returned it in it's sheath in one swift and perfect movement. The entire thing could be missed merely by blinking. I opened my eyes and turned around to see the Lunar Bandit. He turned as well and looked at himself, then at me. “HA-HA! You miss-” Both of his swords shattered. He stared at the remains, eyes widening. A gash appeared on his chest, spilling black liquid to the ground. He fell on his knees and held himself up with his hands. Eve left her safe spot and came to me, a look of awe adorned her face. The kneeling Lunar Bandit couched black blood onto the grass. “How... How can such I be defeated...?” I gazed down at him. “Your illusion is imperfect.”, I say coolly “You may be able to make the illusion of sound, but it is not close to the real thing. I heard your movement because it was different from the others you generated.” He spat some blood on the ground and breathed heavily. “You also attacked me, alone. I had help.” Then Lunacy did something I would not have expected in his situation. He laughed. “Who said...” He couched again. He looked up at me and I could tell he was smirking “Who said that I was alone?” I heard a faint sound from behind. I could see the air vibrate in the corner of my eye. Then a form came into view. A large, round humanoid form. “Time to BURN!”, Lunacy shouted. I grabbed Eve and dived out of the way as the form breathed fire at the spot we stood. I could feel the heat as one of my feet came a bit too close to the fire. I and Eve rolled on the grass, only I managed to roll on my feet and get a look at the sudden arrival. Soul Fragment discovered Type: Fat Bandit Classification: Heartless Represents: Tardiness Status: Enemy …. …....... …............ … Represents what? “About time you showed up!”, Lunacy yelled at the Fat Bandit. “Sorry.”, The Bandit replied with a deep, sluggish voice. Lunacy looked at the Fat Bandit. “Well what are you waiting for? Pick me up! Can't you see I'm a bit under the bridge, if you get what I'm sayin'.” The large Heartless scooped the smaller Lunacy and set him on his shoulder. The Lunar Bandit then turned his eyes on me. “Come on, big buddy. Let's finish what we came here to do.” “...Yeah...” The large Heartless turned and began sucking in air, preparing to breathe more fire at us.
Awake and kicking ass!As my eyes opened and light came gushing in. I saw that I was no longer in the white space or the pavement I was shot in or the hospital. I was in a forest. And damm, did it look off. Now that I look at it, everything looks off. The colors were all funny and seemed very..... unnatural. As my eye adjusted to the brightness, my eye started to hurt. This worlds colors were literally hurting my eyes. I shielded my eyes with my hand until I could get used to the insane amount of color. Something else took my attention though. My hand was all black and seemed very..... smooth. I had five fingers that seemed awfully pointy. Claws, maybe? There was a tree near me and I took swing at it with my hand. It left impressive marks on the bark. Claws it is. I took a look down a bit to see that I was wearing a grey jumpsuit with large sleeves. I felt my head with my hands. It had a cylinder like form. I also glanced at my sleeve and noticed something I recogniced very well. The symbol of the Nobody. I needed to see myself better. Since a mirror or other alternatives are not available, that nearby pond shall do. I slowly walked to the waters edge, took a deep breath and looked down. Staring back was a dark grey, cylinder shaped head with six diagonal lines, three on either side. How I could see so clearly was a mystery. My body was slender, except for the wide hips, which made me look just a bit ridiculous . My legs were shaped as if I was wearing some weird boots and my feet were long and pointy. My grey jumpsuit body had two zippers on either sides of my chest. I don't think they have any physical finction. They just are there for appearances, I guess. On my waist was a dark grey, what I believe to be a belt or a sash. Basically, a reflection of a Samurai. One of the highest ranking Nobodies. Also, the coolest in my opinion. Dagon wans't pulling my leg. I really had transformed into something else. I would have felt very happy.... except I was not. I mean, I was feeling happy about this turn of events yet, at the same time, I didn't 'feel' it. It's like there is a blank spot in your memory. It's empty, there's nothing there, yet you are aware of it's existance. Is this what Dagon meant when he said that my feelings would turn a bit shallow? Mysterious. Guess that means that my soul was really broken into pieces. I quit my self discovery zone and start thinking of other things. First, make a plan. Look for locals. Find civilisation. Learn about this world. Search for those missing pieces of me. Don't die. ??? Profit …..... Seems solid enough. Better get moving. As I walked amongst the trees, I opened my other sense to the forest. I could hear birds singing somewhere and smell the grass. The wind was blowing and making the leaves rustle. It was really peaceful. That peace shattered as I heard a scream coming from nearby. I started to run to the direction I thought the voice came from. I arrive to an edge of a clearing and hid behind a bush. What I saw was something I could only describe as weird. There were four unnaturally colourful horses. They were surrounded by what looked like a pack of large dog like things. The horses seemed scared and were huddled together, shaking from fear. ”Not on my watch.”, I said quietly and started to get my sword in my hand..... Only for my hand to fell empty. I looked and saw that I my hand was grasping at air. Don't Samurais usually have two swords on their backs? Well, if I had some sort of weapons, I didn't find them. Looks like I need to take care of this with 'that fancy kung-fu stuff', as my friends put it. I looked around to see a big stone next to me. An idea rushed to my head. I grabbed it and aimed for one of the dogs. I threw it with all my might and it nailed the thing right to the back of the head. The dog fell on the ground, unconcious. I must have thrown it a little too hard. The rest were first looking at their fallen comrade, dumbstruck, then into the forest. ”Go find who did that!”, the largest of the dogs said, and two of the others left to my direction. So they speak? Fascinating. And that big one must be the leader. The two dogs were only a step away from me. I noticed that I was actually bigger than them. I quickly got up and grabbed both of their heads and smacked them against one another. Both were knocked out. I let them fall as I jumped out of the bush and began walking towards the rest of the dogs. The look on their faces was pure gold to me. They all seemed suprised and shocked by my appearance and the way I had deal with two of their kind so effortlesly. They were just gawking at my presence. The leader, however was a different story. ”Don't just stand there like imbeciles. Get that thing!”, The leader roared at his minions. Six of them broke from their formation and ran towards me. I smirked. Time for something special. I had made my own style of fighting. In my martial arts class it got me the title of a ”cheating hack”. My teacher banned me from using it against other students simply because it was overpowered. It was simply an parry and attack technique. It mainly used palm attacks, which was basically pushing someone around with a little more force. Only that with a little technique and more power added to the mix, a simple jab with my palm had enough force to dent a lamp post, bending it a little. It was one of my ”cool” aspects. I called it the Palm of Hax, you know, for laughs. If I was gonna be called a ”cheating hack”, might as well name my technique appropriately. Two of the dogs tried to take a swipe at me with their clawed hands. I just smootly dodged and countered with a jab with the palm of my hands on their foreheads. I put as much force into the center of my palm as I could and turned my palm a little, making both of the dogs fly backwards and spiral around a little until hitting the ground. One tried to jump me from behind. I just spun around and landed a solid hit to the jaw, followed by another palm to the ribs. The remaining three dogs had kept their distance and were now looking very scared. I'm not suprised. I took three of them down like it was nothing. What chances would they have. All three dogs were looking at their leader. He was staring back at them with a very intimidating and soul piercing gaze. I could just see their faces lose color. I took a step closer. They flinched. Two of them got over it pretty quick and attacked me. I just evaded their punches and jump kicked the other. The kick landed on the side of the dogs face, knocking it out. The second tried to attack me while I wasn't looking. I just moved slightly to avoid the hit, then grabbed the dogs arm and threw it over myself, slamming it's head into the ground. I glanced at the last remaining dog, who, quite humorously, simply couldn't take the stress and fainted. I turned my attention back to the leader of the dogs, who was fuming. ”That is it? Pathetic!” He yelled in pure rage. The dogs around him inching away. His eyes landed on me ”I'll take care of this one myself." The leader dog charged at me and drew a sword..... A sword?! This could get troublesome. The leader attacked with a horizontal slash. I reacted based on instinct and bent backwards. The sword just passed over me. I was in an odd angle, bending my back over 90 degrees. I had almost forgotten that Nobodies have unbeliavable flexibility. I jumped back and assessed the situation. The leader of the pack had a sword, advantage to him. He was however slow, advantage to me. The leader took another swing at me, I jumped and evaded it and also managed to punch his face. He flinched slightly, but otherwise seemed unaffected. I jumped to get some distance. I know I can't beat with power alone. Solution: strategize. I need to finish this one quickly. I don't know how long I could last if I prolonged this fight. The leader took another vertical swing, but this time I was prepared. I moved my hands above my head and clapped my hands together, stopping the blade. 'I have always wanted to do that.' I threw the blade aside and slid under the dogs field of vision. I jumped and slammed my palm to his jaw from below. He staggered and, seeing a window of opportunity, I dived under his legs. I jumped up and put all the power I could muster into my right palm. I smashed my palm down onto the back of the leader dogs skull. His eyes bulged slightly out of their sockets. He fell down, making a thud when he hit the ground. His pupils coud not be seen and I saw that his mouth was foaming. 'I may have given that one a concussion. Well, not that he didn't deserve it.' The rest of the dogs just looked at their leaders unconcious body. Then at me. When I turned to look at them, they all immediatly whimpered and scattered, carrying their leader and the knocked out ones away. I gave myself a big hand. I single handedly just scared away a bunch of talking humanoid dogs. Go me! The horses on the other hand looked even more scared than before. I took a few steps to their direction. ”P-please don't hurt us.” One of them said. A small one, maybe a child. She was light blue and had a dark blue mane. The voice sounded feminine. I'm going to say it and be done with it. Cutest. Thing. EVER! They can talk too, huh. I kneeled over the small horse and looked at her. ”Why would I do that, little one?” She looked at me, still scared. ”Y-you can t-talk?” I chuckled. ”I could ask you the same thing.” The child seemed to relax a little and ran to a couple of other horses. Parents, perhaps? I rose up and looked at them. ”What are a group of horses doing in the middle of the woods?” One of them, a large orange colored one with a brown mane spoke up. I could tell that this one was male. He one didn't seem as afraid of me as the rest. ”We are ponies, not horses.” Really? Talking ponies? I have seen everything now. ”You see, me and my family were heading to our new home Trottingham and decided to take a shortcut through the woods. All seemed fine, but then we were ambushed by those diamond dogs.”, He said, looking at me sternly. My appearance must not invoke trust. ”Diamond dogs? Those things I just got rid off?” I said. I also couldn't help notice that the mentioned place also sounded like a bad pun. He nodded. ”You don't know what a diamond dog is?” I nodded. ”Well that figures. What are you anyway? You ain't any kind of creature I have ever seen.” I would propably get that kind of attention a lot here. ”I am a being called a Nobody.” ”Nobody, eh?”, He said rubbing his chin with his hoof, then shaking his head. ”Never heard of them. Now scram!” Hostile, are we? Another pony moved towards the one who had just told me to beat it and gave him a glare. It seemed to shut him up. She then turned to me. ”I'm sorry for my husband. He can be a bit...... harsh as times. Thank you for saving us.” The female one was butter colored and had a white mane. Finally some recognition. ”It was my pleasure.” The stallion, I think that's the right word, spoke up (Ps. Need to start remembering proper terms for these ponies. -Brain) ”There, you got your thanks, now scram!” ”Dear!” The mare said to him. ”Is that any way to treat someone who just helped us?” ”But I-” He started. ”No buts.” she interrupted him, making him shut up. She looked at him with an intense look and then turned to me with a softer expression. ”My name is Mayfly. This grump here is my husband, Stone Gear.” He just scoffed, looking away. ”This is my younger daughter, Twinky.” She pointed at the young filly I had just talked to hiding behind her leg. ”And this here is my older daughter, Silver Gem” This pony was much older than the younger one. Looked pretty much like a grown up to me. She was dark grey in color and had a long smooth silver colored mane. Her eyes were golden yellow, unlike the rest of her family, who had brown eyes. She just nodded, acknowledging her introduction. ”It's a pleasure to meet you and your family Mayfly.” She smiled. ”And who might you be?” ”My name is Hollow.” As much as I wanted to object, my name made pretty much sense right now. Nobodies are the bodies and souls of those who had their heart stolen. Technically I was just that. A hollow shell with nothing inside. ”Well, Hollow, how about escorting us out of the woods? We could use the protection. Everfree can be quite a dangerous place.” So this place is called Everfree. I like that name. ”If I may ask,” I began ”But if this forest is as dangerous as you say, why did you come here?” Mayfly just glanced at ther husband, who looked away. ”Because somepony was very adamant about saving time.” That explains it.But really, this guy endangered his family just to save time? What an ass! ”I see. I don't see why not. I also couldn't just let you go on your own.”, I said. ”My conscience would never shut up about it.” Stone Gear desided spoke up ”Now hold just a minute! You are allowing this thing to come with us?” Mayfly looked at he husband sternly. ”Why not? He seems nice enough AND he risked his own life to save us from those diamond dogs.” That is too true. ”What if it's just plotting to gain our trust and get us in our sleep?” He said in protest. I'm getting some bad vibes from this guy. I decided to speak up. ”If I might add to this convesation, those dogs could return to finish what they started. Also, there could be other dangers in this forest. It would be wiser to have some protection than none at all.” Stone Gear opened his mouth to counter that but couldn't, since my logic was pretty solid. Mayfly couldn't help but smile a little. ”Then it's decided.” She turned to the her children ”Now dears, Hollow here is going to be coming with us for a while. Be nice to him, alright?” Silver said something that I didn't quite hear. I noticed little Twinky, looking at me. Not because of fear anymore, but curiosity. Kids. You just gotta love 'em. After Mayfly talked to Stone for a while, seemingly giving him a piece of her mind from the looks of it. After that was over, Stone moved to the cart, that I somehow had missed until now, and put on the harness in the front. Guess he was pulling it. There was a load of stuff on it. Mayfly and her children also climbed aboard. Mayfly also gestured me to come too. I happened to take a look behind me and saw that the diamond dogs had left one of their own behind. The one who fainted when I beat up the ones that attacked me. This one was smaller than the rest and had white fur with some black stripes on the arms and legs. It also seemed to have somewhat leaner built. An idea sprung to my mind. ”Wait a moment. You got some rope?”, I asked. Mayfly seemed confused at my request but threw me a bundle of rope. ”Why do you need rope?”, she asked. I just gestured at the diamond dog with my thumb. She seemed to get it. ”I just want to take this one along so I'll get some answers.” I said as I moved to the dog and quickly tied it up, binding it's arms to the body and tying the legs together. I picked the dog up, it was not as heavy as I thought it would be. I got to the cart and threw the dog in, miracolously it didn't wake up. Must be knocked out cold. Or in a coma. That I might feel bad about. I took a seat at the back of the cart, near the dog so I could keep tabs on it. I crossed my legs in a lotus position, like I usually did when sitting. I signaled that all was okay. And so we started moving. One thing was going on in my head right now. Stone Gear is one strong mofo.
ARGUMENT and rivalryWhat we saw was really weird. More so for me and Elie. A purple unircorn was face to face with a humanoid being that looked like a scholar carrying a huge book with it. I immidietly recogniced it as a boss level Unversed, the Mimic Master. Text popped up. Soul Fragment discovered Type: Mimic Master Classification: Unversed Represents: Intelligence Status: Neutral 'Status screen. Will we be seeing you often?' Oh, hi Brain. Been a while since I heard from you. What have you been doing? 'Smoking pot.' …..... Ooooookaaaay. Moving on. They both were staring at each other intensely. ”THIS SET UP IS ABSURD AND ASININE!”, The Mimic Master yelled so loud that half the town would hear. It was apparently male, judging by the voice that sounded somewhat sophisticated. ”WELL, I'M NOT ASKING FOR YOUR OPINION!”, The purple unicorn yelled with equal volume. ”I HAVE MY RIGHT TO CRITISIZE THIS RIDICULOUS SYSTEM!” ”THERE IS NOTHING WRONG WITH MY SYSTEM!”, the unicorn countered. ”THERE IS! BOOKS ARE SUPPOSED TO BE SHELVED IN THE ALPHABETICAL ORDER BY THE NAME OF AUTHOR AND KEPT THAT WAY!” ”IT IS EASIER TO PUT THEM IN THE ALPRABETICAL ORDER BY THE TITLE OF THE BOOK!” ”BUT THAT IS ABSURD! IF YOU ARE LOOKING FOR THE WORKS OF THE SAME AUTHOR, YOU WOULD HAVE TO SEARCH THE ENTIRE LIBRARY ALL OVER AGAIN FOR A SINGLE TOME!” ”NOT IF YOU HAVE MEMORIZED WHERE EACH BOOK IS!” ”Oh yes, that would work IF SOMEONE COULD ACTUALLY DO IT! NO NORMAL PERSON CAN DO THAT! AND YOU CHANGING THE SHELVING EVERY OTHER DAY IS NOT HELPING YOUR CASE!” ”IT HASN'T BEEN A PROBLEM SO FAR!” ”THAT IS NOT THE PROBLEM! A LIBRARY IS SUPPOSED TO BE A SILENT SANCTUARY OF KNOWLEDGE AND ORDER! THIS IS NOT ORDER, IT'S ORGANIZED CHAOS!” I think all of us were equally baffled by the topic of this agument. I saw Eve covering her ears. Sensitive hearing, right.... ”Umm...”, I and Rainbow Dash said at the same time. ”WHAT?!”, The two yelled back simultaniously. They both shut up and looked at our little group standing by the door. ”Oh, Rainbow Dash./Oh, there you are.”, Both said their own line at the same time. We just stared, trying to shake off that little ringing from our ears. ”What?”, They asked at the same time. Silence passed. ”Why so silent all of a sudden?”, they both asked. ”Well... you were yelling pretty loud.”, I said. ”Yeah. I think the whole of Ponyville heard that.”, Dash backed me up. ”Oh, sorry about that.” They were still doing it. ”I kind of lost my temper.” They then looked at each other. ”Why are we speaking in tandem?”, they asked, you guessed it, at the same time. I was just about to ask the same thing. ”Come on in. It is a public library after all.”, Thay said and looked at one another again. ”We need to stop doing this.” After that, both parties facepalmed/-hoofed. That was getting very creepy. We all stepped in and spread out a little. Rainbow Dash went closer to the purple unicorn. The Mimic Master was approaching me. ”So you've arrived. Just as I expected.”, He said like a scientist after proving his hypothesis to be correct. I was a bit confused though. ”You were expecting me? How is that possible?” ”Simple, really.” The Mimic Master said proudly. ”I deducted that your knowledge of this world would be very scarce, basically nonexistant. You would need a place with a source of knowledge to gain information regarding Equestria. This library seemed like the most logical place you would come to, were you to arrive to this town. So here I waited.” He turned to look at Elie. ”Ah, it seems you have already found one of the others. Good work.” That.... sounded very Sherlock Holmes. ”Well, how did you know I would come to this particular town?” ”I didn't.”, He said. ”Sometimes it's better to leave things to luck and/or fate. Complete rubbish if you ask me, but it seemed to pay off.” I saw the purple unicorn approach and saw her examine me. She didn't seem suprised by my appearance at all. ”Why aren't-” ”I suprised to see your form? He told me that somepony like you would come by eventually. I didn't believe him at first.”, The unicorn said. ”I'm Twilight Sparkle, the librarian of this library.” ”A bad one.”, The Mimic Master said silently, ignoring the look of dislike from Twilight. He cleared his throat. ”You may call me Sage. A pleasure to meet you at last.”, he said and offered his glove like hand for a handshake. I took it. ”I'm Hollow. This here is Elie.”, I said gesturing at the said Dancer. ”And this is Eve.” I motioned at the form hiding behind me again. Twilight gasped. ”When did that diamond dog get in here?” Seriously? She is right there! She is not invisible! ”Ah, get over it you fool.”, Sage said sharply. I'm starting to get the feeling these two don't get along. ”Okay, what else have you told her?”, I asked Sage to get the sunject buried as quick as I could. ”Well-” ”I was informed of your condition. It's really fascinating. The idea of a soul being split into smaller pieces, and being given form. It's simply unbeliavable.”, Twilight cut Sage off. Most likely to annoy him. Sage gave Twilight his version of an angry glare. It couldn't be seen, but it was felt. ”And get this Twi.” Rainbow Dash spoke up. ”He's just like Griffin and Aoi. A human!” I watched as Twilight's eyes widened in suprise before glaring at Sage. ”Why didn't you tell me that?” ”You did not ask and it was irrevelant.” I swear, those two were acting like bitter rivals. That or like a married couple. It was hilarious. ”Anyway, I would like to use what the library has to offer.”, I said to stop Sage and Twilight from ripping each other apart with verbal slander. They stopped. ”Of course.”, They said in unison again. Seriously, that is creepy as hell. ”There is a problem however.”, Sage said. That was not a good sign. ”For you see, Equestrian writing differs greatly from Earth english. You won't be able to read a single word.” My shoulders slumped slightly. Of course it wouldn't be so simple. Nothing is. Shade must have it easy. That prick. -The Dragon Badlands- ”A-achooo! Dammiiii”, yelled Shade as his leg and hand slipped, making him fall after climbing the vertical wall of a tall mountain. He was halfway there, too. Shame isn't it? If only he hadn't sneezed. -Twilight's library- Somehow I feel really satisfied with myself. Back to topic at hand. ”How am I supposed to get information if I can't read any books?” ”I could tell you all you need to know.”, Twilight offered. That doesn't fly with me. ”I'm sorry but I trust the written word a bit more than the spoken one.”, I apologised. ”Then I'll teach you!”, Both Sage and Twilight said in tandem. They glared at each other afterwards. Something inside me told me that I wasn't going to like this lesson. ”How long would that take?”, I asked hesitantly. I really didn't want to stay in the same room with these two for a long period of time. ”It's pretty simple when you get the basics down. I learned it in an hour.” ”And you've been here how long?”, Elie asks out of nowere. ”I arrived about six hours ago.”, Sage said matter of factly. WHAT! Six hours! That damn early! ”How the hell did you get it down in an hour?”, I couldn't help but ask. Keeping my calm demeanor was getting pretty tough. ”Well, I represent intelligence. It is only natural that my mental capabilities are far more advanced than yours.” That..... Made sense. …... 'He just insulted you.' I know, Brain. ”Okay. Smoking pot now.” …........... What the hell? -The Dragon Badlands- 'Are you okay, Shade?', Saphira asked from the coated man who was now in a Shade shaped hole in the ground. ”Am I dead?”, He asked, his voice slightly muffled. 'No.' ”Then I'm okay.”, He said and a thumbs up sign rose from the hole. …... ”I can't move my legs.”
